Chrisis teleiōtikē, A discourse of confirmation for the use of the clergy and instruction of the people of Ireland / by Jeremy, Lord Bishop of Down ; and dedicated to His Grace James, Duke ... and General Governor of His Majesties kingdom of Ireland.
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 191 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63673
         Wing T293
         ESTC R11419
         13298889
         ocm 13298889
         98912
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63673)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98912)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 439:20)
      
       
         
           
             Chrisis teleiōtikē, A discourse of confirmation for the use of the clergy and instruction of the people of Ireland / by Jeremy, Lord Bishop of Down ; and dedicated to His Grace James, Duke ... and General Governor of His Majesties kingdom of Ireland.
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [12], 90, [1] p.
           
             Printed for John Crooke ...,
             Dublin :
             1663.
          
           
             Title transliterated from Greek.
             First ed. Cf. Wing.
             "Publish'd by order of convocation"
             Advertisement on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Confirmation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ΧΡΙΣΙΣ
           ΤΕΛΕΙ●ΤΙΚΗ
           .
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Confirmation
           .
           For
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Instruction
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Ireland
           .
           By
           Jeremy
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           .
        
         
           Publish'd
           by
           Order
           of
           Convocation
           .
           AND
           Dedicated
           to
           His
           Grace
           James
           Duke
           ,
           Marquess
           and
           Earl
           of
           Ormonde
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           General
           ,
           and
           General
           Governour
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           ,
        
         
           DUBLIN
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Crooke
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Kings
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Samuel
             Dancer
          
           next
           door
           to
           the
           Beare
           and
           Ragged-staffe
           in
           Castle-street
           ,
           1663.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           His
           Grace
           ,
           James
           Duke
           ,
           Marquess
           and
           Earl
           of
           Ormonde
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Ossory
           and
           Brecknock
           ,
           Viscount
           Thurles
           ,
           Lord
           Baron
           of
           Arclo
           and
           Lanthony
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           Regalities
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           County
           of
           Tipperary
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           General
           ,
           and
           General
           Governour
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           County
           of
           Sommerset
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           His
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Councils
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Kingdoms
           of
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Lord
           Steward
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Houshold
           ,
           Gentleman
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           please
           Your
           Grace
           ,
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           any
           Confidence
           that
           I
           have
           Dexterously
           performed
           this
           charge
           ,
           that
           gives
           me
           the
           boldness
           to
           present
           it
           to
           Your
           Grace
           .
           I
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           〈◊〉
           For
           I
           took
           not
           this
           task
           upon
           my self
           ,
           but
           was
           entreated
           to
           it
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           power
           to
           Command
           me
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           that
           it
           should
           be
           addressed
           to
           Your
           Grace
           ,
           who
           are
           ,
           as
           Sozomen
           said
           of
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             Certaminum
             Magister
             ,
             &
             orationum
             Judex
             constitutus
             ,
          
           You
           are
           appointed
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           our
           arguings
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           the
           Judge
           of
           our
           Discourses
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           do
           relate
           and
           pretend
           to
           publick
           Influence
           and
           Advantages
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           all
           are
           Witnesses
           of
           Your
           Zeal
           to
           promote
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           every
           day
           find
           You
           to
           be
           a
           Great
           Patron
           to
           this
           very
           poor
           Church
           ,
           which
           groans
           under
           the
           Calamities
           and
           permanent
           effects
           of
           a
           War
           acted
           by
           Intervals
           for
           above
           400.
           years
           ;
           such
           which
           the
           Intermedial
           Sun-shines
           of
           Peace
           could
           but
           very
           weakly
           repair
           :
           our
           Churches
           are
           still
           demolished
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           Revenues
           irrecoverably
           swallowed
           by
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           digested
           by
           an
           unavoidable
           impunity
           ;
           Religion
           infinitely
           divided
           ,
           and
           parted
           into
           formidable
           Sects
           ,
           the
           People
           extreamly
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           wilful
           by
           inheritance
           ;
           superstitiously
           irreligious
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           of
           reproof
           ,
           and
           amidst
           these
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           more
           inconveniences
           ,
           it
           was
           greatly
           necessary
           that
           God
           should
           send
           us
           such
           a
           KING
           ,
           and
           he
           send
           us
           such
           a
           Viceroy
           ,
           who
           wedds
           the
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           joynes
           them
           to
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           your
           Grace
           ,
           only
           as
           a
           favourer
           of
           the
           Churches
           Temporal
           interest
           ,
           though
           even
           for
           that
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           relieved
           Clergy
           do
           daily
           bless
           you
           ;
           neither
           are
           You
           our
           Patron
           only
           as
           the
           Cretans
           were
           to
           Homer
           ,
           or
           the
           Alenadae
           to
           
             Simonides
             ,
             Philip
          
           to
           Theopompus
           ,
           or
           Severus
           to
           Oppianus
           ;
           but
           as
           Constantine
           and
           Theodosius
           were
           to
           Christians
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           desirous
           that
           true
           Religion
           should
           be
           promoted
           ,
           that
           the
           interest
           of
           Souls
           should
           be
           advanced
           ;
           that
           Truth
           should
           flourish
           ,
           and
           wise
           Principles
           
           〈…〉
           In
           order
           to
           which
           excellent
           purposes
           it
           is
           hoped
           ,
           that
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           into
           use
           and
           Holy
           practice
           may
           contribute
           some
           very
           great
           moments
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           great
           usefulness
           of
           this
           Ministry
           will
           greatly
           endear
           the
           Episcopal
           order
           ,
           to
           which
           (
           that
           I
           may
           use
           S.
           Hierom's
           words
           )
           if
           
             there
             be
             not
             attributed
             a
             more
             than
             common
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Schisms
             as
             Priests
          
           ;
           it
           will
           also
           be
           a
           means
           of
           endearing
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Prelates
           to
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           shall
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           a
           perpetual
           entercourse
           of
           Blessings
           and
           Love
           between
           them
           ,
           when
           God
           by
           their
           Holy
           hands
           refuses
           not
           to
           give
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           earnest
           of
           an
           eternal
           inheritance
           ;
           when
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           blesses
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Communication
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           conveyed
           to
           all
           Persons
           capable
           of
           the
           grace
           ,
           by
           the
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           hands
           and
           prayers
           of
           their
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           not
           only
           very
           many
           single
           Persons
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           hath
           need
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           We
           have
           most
           of
           us
           contended
           for
           false
           Religions
           and
           un-Christian
           propositions
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           and
           piety
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           the
           Church
           is
           broken
           from
           her
           cloud
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           righteous
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           cannot
           but
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           how
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           often
           have
           declar'd
           themselves
           in
           Councils
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           such
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           return'd
           from
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           rebaptiz'd
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           impose
           hands
           on
           them
           in
           Confirmation
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           that
           this
           was
           design'd
           to
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           those
           Schismatical
           Conventicles
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           use
           this
           Holy
           rite
           ;
           For
           this
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           hath
           had
           the
           fate
           to
           be
           oppos'd
           only
           by
           the
           Schismatical
           and
           
             Puritan
             Parties
          
           of
           old
           ;
           the
           Novatians
           or
           Cathari
           ,
           and
           the
           Donatists
           ;
           and
           of
           late
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           new
           Cathari
           ,
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           Presbyterians
           ;
           the
           same
           evil
           spirit
           of
           contradictions
           keeping
           its
           course
           in
           the
           same
           channel
           ,
           and
           descending
           regularly
           amongst
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           principles
           .
           But
           therefore
           in
           the
           restitution
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           company
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Primitives
           ,
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           
             C.
             P.
             Laodicea
          
           ,
           and
           Orange
           ,
           thought
           that
           to
           confirm
           such
           persons
           was
           the
           most
           agreeable
           Discipline
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           such
           persons
           did
           not
           in
           their
           little
           and
           dark
           assemblies
           use
           this
           rite
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           alwayes
           greatly
           wanted
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           Rule
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           an
           eternal
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             ,
             who
             keep
             not
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           fit
           should
           receive
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           when
           they
           return
           to
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           indeed
           they
           may
           
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           Asterius
           Bishop
           of
           Amasia
           compares
           Confirmation
           to
           the
           ring
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           adorn'd
           his
           returning
           Son
           ;
           
             Datur
             nempe
             prodigo
             post
             stolam
             ,
             &
             annulus
             ,
             nempe
             Symbolum
             intelligibilis
             signaculi
             spiritus
             ,
          
           And
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Dove
           extended
           his
           mighty
           wings
           over
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           hatch'd
           the
           new-born
           World
           ,
           from
           its
           seminal
           powers
           ,
           to
           Light
           and
           Operation
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Motion
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           new
           being
           ,
           and
           heat
           and
           life
           ,
           Procedure
           and
           Perfection
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Strength
           ,
           and
           because
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           ministred
           by
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           was
           so
           firmly
           believ'd
           by
           all
           the
           Primitive
           
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           it
           became
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           an
           Vniversal
           practice
           in
           all
           those
           ages
           ,
           in
           which
           Men
           desir'd
           to
           be
           sav'd
           by
           all
           means
           .
           The
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           alwayes
           did
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessings
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           believ'd
           consequent
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           expressed
           in
           a
           holy
           prayer
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Greek
           Euchologion
           they
           have
           very
           anciently
           and
           constantly
           used
           .
           a
           
             Thou
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             most
             compassionate
             and
             Great
             King
             of
             all
             ,
             graciously
             impart
             to
             this
             Person
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             thy
             Holy
             ,
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             adorable
             spirit
             .
          
           For
           as
           an
           Ancient
           Greek
           said
           truly
           and
           wisely
           .
           b
           
             The
             Father
             is
             reconcil'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Reconciler
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             who
             are
             by
             Baptism
             and
             Repentance
             made
             friends
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             collated
             as
             a
             gift
             .
          
           They
           well
           knew
           what
           they
           received
           in
           this
           ministration
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wisely
           laid
           hold
           of
           it
           and
           would
           not
           let
           it
           go
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           anciently
           ministred
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Religiously
           receiv'd
           by
           Kings
           ,
           and
           greatest
           Princes
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           read
           that
           St.
           Sylvester
           confirm'd
           Constantine
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           made
           their
           children
           servants
           of
           the
           Holy
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           under
           his
           banner
           ,
           and
           bonds-men
           of
           his
           Institution
           ,
           then
           they
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           confirm'd
           ,
           who
           did
           it
           sometimes
           by
           such
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           ministry
           might
           with
           greatest
           Religion
           addict
           them
           to
           the
           service
           of
           their
           Great
           Lord.
           We
           read
           in
           Adrovaldus
           ,
           that
           
             Charles
             Martel
          
           ,
           
           entring
           into
           a
           League
           with
           Bishop
           Luitprandus
           ,
           sent
           his
           Son
           Pipin
           to
           him
           ,
           
             ut
             more
             Christianorum
             fidelium
             ,
             capillum
             ejus
             primus
             attonderet
             ,
             ac
             Pater
             illi
             Spiritualis
             existeret
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Christians
           ,
           first
           cut
           his
           hair
           (
           in
           token
           of
           service
           to
           Christ
           )
           and
           [
           in
           confirming
           him
           ]
           he
           should
           be
           his
           spiritual
           Father
           .
           
           And
           something
           like
           this
           we
           find
           concerning
           William
           Earl
           of
           Warren
           and
           Surrey
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           Dedicated
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Pancratius
           ,
           and
           the
           Priorie
           of
           Lewes
           ;
           receiv'd
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           gave
           seizure
           
             per
             capillos
             capitis
             mei
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           in
           the
           Charter
           )
           
             &
             fratris
             mei
             Radulphi
             de
             Warrena
             ,
             quas
             abscidit
             cum
             cultello
             de
             capitibus
             nostris
             Henricus
             Episcopus
             Wintoniensis
          
           ;
           by
           the
           hairs
           of
           my
           head
           and
           of
           my
           Brothers
           ,
           which
           Henry
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           cut
           off
           before
           the
           Altar
           ;
           meaning
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           custome
           )
           in
           confirmation
           ;
           when
           they
           by
           that
           solemnity
           addicted
           themselves
           to
           the
           free
           servitude
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           The
           ceremony
           is
           obsolete
           and
           chang'd
           ,
           but
           the
           mystery
           can
           never
           ;
           and
           indeed
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           advantages
           in
           which
           we
           can
           rejoyce
           concerning
           the
           ministration
           of
           this
           Rite
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           that
           whereas
           it
           was
           sometimes
           clouded
           ,
           sometimes
           hindred
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           hurt
           ,
           by
           the
           appendage
           of
           needless
           ,
           and
           useless
           ceremonies
           ;
           it
           is
           now
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           Primitive
           and
           first
           simplicity
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           excrescencies
           us'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           wholly
           par'd
           away
           ;
           and
           by
           holy
           Prayers
           and
           the
           Apostolical
           Ceremonie
           of
           imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           it
           is
           worthily
           and
           zealously
           administred
           .
           The
           Latins
           us'd
           to
           send
           Chrism
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           usurped
           some
           jurisdiction
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Chaplains
           went
           with
           a
           quantity
           of
           it
           to
           
             C.
             P.
          
           where
           the
           Russians
           usually
           met
           them
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           then
           the
           ceremony
           of
           this
           ministration
           ;
           But
           when
           the
           Latins
           demanded
           fourscore
           pounds
           of
           Gold
           besides
           other
           gifts
           ,
           they
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           chang'd
           their
           custom
           rather
           than
           pay
           an
           unlawful
           and
           ungodly
           Tribute
           .
           
             Non
             quaerimus
             vestra
             sed
             vos
          
           ;
           we
           require
           nothing
           but
           leave
           to
           impart
           Gods
           blessings
           with
           pure
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           a
           spiritual
           ministery
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Bishops
           of
           our
           Churches
           receive
           nothing
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Ministration
           of
           this
           Rite
           ,
           so
           they
           desire
           nothing
           but
           Love
           ,
           and
           just
           Obedience
           in
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           duties
           ;
           and
           we
           offer
           our
           Flocks
           spiritual
           things
           without
           mixture
           of
           Temporal
           advantages
           from
           them
           ;
           we
           minister
           the
           rituals
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           the
           inventions
           of
           Men
           ,
           Riligion
           without
           superstition
           ,
           and
           only
           desire
           to
           be
           believ'd
           in
           such
           things
           which
           we
           prove
           from
           Scripture
           expounded
           by
           the
           Catholick
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           
             the
             Rite
             of
             Confirmation
          
           ;
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           recount
           many
           great
           and
           glorious
           expressions
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           ;
           so
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           thing
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           zealous
           ,
           as
           being
           desirous
           to
           perswade
           our
           People
           to
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           do
           them
           great
           good
           :
           But
           the
           following
           Pages
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           competently
           :
           only
           we
           shall
           remark
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           had
           gotten
           a
           custom
           anciently
           ,
           that
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           they
           did
           permit
           Deacons
           and
           Lay-men
           sometimes
           to
           baptize
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           did
           confide
           in
           it
           much
           ;
           but
           with
           much
           caution
           and
           curiosity
           commanded
           that
           such
           Persons
           should
           ,
           when
           that
           necessity
           was
           over
           ,
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           confirm'd
           ,
           so
           to
           supply
           all
           precedent
           defects
           relating
           to
           the
           past
           imperfect
           ministry
           ,
           and
           future
           necessity
           and
           danger
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Eliberis
           .
           And
           the
           Ancients
           had
           so
           great
           estimate
           and
           veneration
           to
           this
           Holy
           rite
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           Heraldry
           ,
           they
           distinguish
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           several
           names
           ,
           when
           they
           relate
           to
           Persons
           of
           greater
           Eminency
           ,
           and
           they
           blazon
           the
           Armes
           of
           the
           Gentry
           by
           Metals
           ,
           of
           the
           Nobtlity
           by
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           but
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           by
           Planets
           ,
           so
           when
           they
           would
           signifie
           the
           Vnction
           which
           was
           us'd
           in
           confirmation
           ,
           they
           gave
           it
           a
           special
           word
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           distinction
           &
           remark
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           oyl
           us'd
           in
           baptism
           ,
           they
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           but
           that
           of
           confirmation
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           spake
           properly
           kept
           
           this
           difference
           of
           words
           ,
           untill
           by
           incaution
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           carelessness
           the
           names
           fell
           into
           confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           into
           disuse
           and
           dis-respect
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           small
           addition
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           this
           ministration
           ,
           that
           some
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           have
           piously
           believed
           ,
           that
           when
           baptiz'd
           Christians
           are
           confirm'd
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           bless'd
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           is
           that
           a
           special
           Angel
           Guardian
           is
           appointed
           to
           keep
           their
           souls
           from
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           spirits
           of
           darkness
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           shall
           not
           interpose
           mine
           own
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Prety
           of
           that
           supposition
           is
           not
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           this
           Rite
           ;
           for
           since
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           )
           is
           given
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unreasonably
           thought
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           good
           Spirits
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Angels
           who
           are
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           sent
           forth
           
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           should
           pay
           their
           kind
           offices
           in
           subordination
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           fountain
           ;
           that
           the
           first
           in
           every
           kind
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           But
           there
           are
           greater
           and
           stranger
           things
           than
           this
           that
           God
           does
           for
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           ministeries
           which
           himself
           hath
           appointed
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           only
           add
           that
           this
           was
           ancient
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           Popery
           entred
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           rite
           hath
           been
           more
           abus'd
           by
           Popery
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           thing
           :
           and
           to
           this
           Day
           the
           Bigots
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           are
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           but
           besides
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           does
           religiously
           retain
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           appointed
           a
           solemn
           officer
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Bohemian
           Churches
           do
           observe
           it
           carefully
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           recommended
           and
           establish'd
           in
           the
           harmony
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           Your
           Grace
           to
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           implore
           Your
           Aid
           and
           Countenance
           for
           the
           propagating
           this
           so
           
           religious
           ,
           and
           useful
           a
           Ministery
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           peculiar
           of
           the
           Bishops
           office
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           great
           enlarger
           of
           Gods
           gifts
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           instrument
           of
           Vnion
           of
           hearts
           ,
           and
           will
           prove
           an
           effective
           deletory
           to
           Schism
           ;
           and
           an
           endearment
           to
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Religion
           :
           it
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           vertue
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           solemnity
           of
           our
           spiritual
           adoption
           .
           But
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           to
           use
           many
           arguments
           to
           enflame
           Your
           zeal
           in
           this
           affair
           ,
           when
           Your
           Grace
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           to
           promote
           it
           will
           be
           a
           great
           service
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           this
           alone
           will
           conclude
           Your
           Grace
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           ready
           ,
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Executions
           ,
           by
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           example
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           taught
           in
           these
           Churches
           .
           I
           am
           not
           confident
           enough
           to
           desire
           Your
           Grace
           ,
           for
           the
           reading
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           any
           one
           hour
           of
           Your
           greater
           Employments
           ,
           which
           consume
           so
           much
           of
           Your
           Dayes
           and
           Nights
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Subject
           is
           greatly
           Worthy
           of
           Consideration
           .
           
             Nihil
             enim
             inter
             manus
             habui
             ,
             cui
             majorem
             sollicitudinem
             praestare
             deberem
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           book
           it self
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           say
           what
           Secundus
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           wise
           
             Lupercus
             ,
             Quoties
             ad
             fastidium
             legentium
             ,
             deliciasque
             respicio
             ,
             intelligo
             nobis
             commendationem
             ex
             ipsâ
             mediocritate
             libri
             petendam
             ,
          
           I
           can
           Commend
           it
           because
           it
           is
           little
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           not
           very
           troublesome
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           have
           been
           writen
           according
           to
           the
           worthiness
           of
           the
           thing
           Treated
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           
             would
             deserve
          
           so
           great
           a
           Patronage
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           it
           will
           therefore
           greatly
           
             need
             it
          
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           hope
           for
           it
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           laid
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           a
           Princely
           Person
           ,
           who
           is
           Great
           and
           Good
           ;
           and
           one
           who
           not
           only
           is
           bound
           by
           Duty
           ,
           but
           by
           choice
           hath
           Obliged
           Himself
           to
           do
           advantages
           to
           any
           Worthy
           instrument
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           I
           have
           detain'd
           
           Your
           Grace
           so
           long
           in
           my
           address
           ,
           that
           Your
           Pardon
           will
           be
           all
           the
           Favour
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           hop'd
           for
           by
        
         
           
             Your
             Grace's
             most
             Humble
             and
             Obliged
             Servant
             .
             Jer.
             Dunensis
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         DISCOURSE
         OF
         CONFIRMATION
         .
      
       
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           NExt
           to
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           the
           whole
           Oeconomy
           of
           our
           Redemption
           wrought
           by
           him
           in
           an
           admirable
           order
           and
           Conjugation
           of
           glorious
           mercies
           ,
           the
           greatest
           thing
           that
           ever
           God
           did
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           the
           giving
           to
           us
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           and
           possibly
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           consummation
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           Christ
           indeed
           made
           a
           new
           World
           ;
           we
           are
           wholly
           a
           new
           Creation
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           be
           so
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           S.
           John
           began
           the
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           began
           in
           a
           manner
           and
           stile
           very
           like
           to
           Moses
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
           But
           as
           in
           the
           Creation
           the
           matter
           
           was
           first
           :
           there
           were
           indeed
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           Earth
           and
           Waters
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           was
           rude
           
             and
             without
             form
          
           ,
           till
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             :
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           new
           Creation
           .
           We
           are
           a
           new
           Mass
           ,
           redeem'd
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           rescued
           from
           an
           evil
           portion
           ;
           and
           made
           Candidates
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Immortality
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           but
           an
           Embryo
           in
           the
           regeneration
           ,
           until
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           enlivens
           us
           and
           moves
           again
           upon
           the
           waters
           :
           and
           then
           every
           subsequent
           motion
           and
           operation
           is
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
             We
             cannot
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           By
           him
           we
           live
           ,
           in
           him
           we
           walke
           ,
           by
           his
           aids
           we
           pray
           ,
           by
           his
           emotions
           we
           desire
           :
           we
           breath
           and
           sigh
           ,
           and
           groan
           by
           him
           :
           
             he
             helps
             us
             in
             all
             our
             infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           he
           gives
           us
           all
           our
           strengths
           ;
           he
           reveals
           mysteries
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           teaches
           us
           all
           our
           duties
           :
           he
           stirs
           us
           up
           to
           holy
           desires
           ,
           and
           he
           actuates
           those
           desires
           ;
           he
           
             makes
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           that
           in
           our
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           that
           a
           Mans
           soul
           is
           in
           his
           Natural
           :
           without
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           a
           dead
           and
           liveless
           trunke
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           a
           Mans
           soul
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           several
           operations
           of
           life
           obtains
           several
           appellatives
           ;
           it
           is
           Vegetative
           ,
           and
           Nutritive
           ,
           Sensitive
           ,
           and
           Intellective
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           operates
           :
           So
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           He
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           Regeneration
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           of
           renovation
           in
           Repentance
           :
           the
           spirit
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           holy
           fear
           ,
           the
           searcher
           of
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           :
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
           In
           one
           mystery
           he
           illuminates
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           he
           feeds
           us
           :
           he
           begins
           in
           one
           and
           finishes
           and
           perfects
           in
           another
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           spirit
           working
           divers
           operations
           .
           For
           he
           is
           all
           this
           now
           reckoned
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           every
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           the
           principle
           of
           good
           unto
           
           us
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           progression
           ,
           the
           consummation
           and
           perfection
           of
           us
           all
           ;
           and
           yet
           every
           work
           of
           his
           is
           perfect
           in
           it's
           kind
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           designation
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           is
           perfection
           all
           the
           way
           .
           Justifying
           and
           sanctifying
           grace
           is
           the
           proper
           Entitative
           product
           in
           all
           ;
           but
           it
           hath
           divers
           appellatives
           and
           connotations
           in
           the
           several
           rites
           :
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           also
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           identity
           of
           the
           principle
           ,
           the
           similitude
           and
           general
           consonancy
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           same
           appellative
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           effect
           imputed
           to
           more
           that
           one
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           can
           be
           omitted
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           hath
           blessed
           it
           ,
           and
           given
           it
           institution
           .
           Thus
           S.
           Dionys
           calls
           Baptism
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Divine
           birth
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           baptized
           person
           must
           receive
           other
           mysteries
           which
           are
           more
           signally
           perfective
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Confirmation
           is
           yet
           more
           perfective
           ,
           and
           is
           properly
           the
           perfection
           of
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           By
           Baptism
           we
           are
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           are
           adopted
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           sons
           ,
           admitted
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           engag'd
           to
           live
           a
           good
           life
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           but
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           must
           pass
           into
           after-acts
           by
           other
           influences
           of
           the
           same
           Divine
           principle
           .
           Until
           we
           receive
           the
           spirit
           of
           obsignation
           or
           Confirmation
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           
             babes
             in
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           meanest
           sense
           ,
           Infants
           that
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           that
           cannot
           speak
           ,
           that
           cannot
           resist
           any
           violence
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           every
           rudeness
           ,
           and
           perishing
           by
           every
           temptation
           .
        
         
           But
           therefore
           as
           God
           at
           first
           appointed
           us
           a
           ministery
           of
           
             a
             new
             birth
          
           ;
           so
           also
           hath
           he
           given
           to
           his
           Church
           the
           consequent
           Ministry
           of
           
             a
             new
             strength
          
           .
           The
           spirit
           moov'd
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           waters
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           gave
           
           us
           the
           principles
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           Confirmation
           he
           makes
           us
           able
           to
           move
           our selves
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           life
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           he
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           strength
           and
           motion
           .
           
             Baptisma
             est
             nativitas
             ,
             unguentum
             vero
             est
             nobis
             actionis
             instar
             &
             motus
          
           said
           
             Cabasilas
             .
             In
             Baptism
             we
             are
             intitled
             to
             the
             inheritance
          
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           are
           in
           our
           infancy
           and
           minority
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             gives
             unto
             his
             Sons
             a
             Tutor
             ,
          
           a
           Guardian
           and
           a
           Teacher
           
             in
             Confirmation
          
           ,
           said
           Rupertus
           :
           
           that
           as
           we
           are
           baptized
           into
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           :
           So
           in
           Confirmation
           we
           may
           be
           renewed
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           in
           all
           our
           Holy
           vows
           and
           purposes
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ministred
           according
           to
           Gods
           ordinance
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           is
           a
           Divine
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           it
           produces
           Divine
           effects
           ,
           and
           is
           ministred
           by
           Divine
           persons
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           and
           separated
           to
           this
           ministration
           .
           At
           first
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           baptiz'd
           were
           also
           confirm'd
           :
           and
           ever
           since
           ,
           all
           good
           people
           that
           have
           understood
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           very
           zealous
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           time
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           even
           since
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           reformation
           ,
           when
           Confirmation
           had
           been
           less
           carefully
           ministred
           for
           about
           six
           years
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           had
           their
           first
           opportunities
           of
           it
           restor'd
           ;
           they
           ran
           to
           it
           in
           so
           great
           numbers
           ;
           that
           Churches
           and
           Church-yards
           would
           not
           hold
           them
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           I
           have
           read
           *
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           was
           forc'd
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           oppressed
           with
           multitudes
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           almost
           been
           trod
           to
           death
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           had
           dyed
           with
           the
           throng
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           rescued
           by
           the
           Civil
           power
           .
        
         
           But
           Men
           have
           too
           much
           neglected
           all
           the
           ministeries
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           this
           most
           especially
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           given
           themselves
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           neglected
           
           it
           yet
           more
           :
           But
           because
           the
           prejudice
           which
           
             these
             parts
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           have
           suffered
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           very
           great
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           enumeration
           of
           the
           many
           and
           great
           blessings
           consequent
           to
           it
           )
           I
           am
           not
           without
           hope
           that
           it
           may
           be
           a
           service
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           useful
           ministery
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           
             my
             charges
          
           ,
           if
           by
           instructing
           them
           that
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           exhorting
           them
           that
           know
           ,
           I
           set
           forward
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           Holy
           rite
           ,
           and
           give
           reasons
           why
           the
           people
           ought
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           to
           understand
           and
           practise
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           with
           what
           duteous
           affections
           they
           are
           to
           relate
           to
           those
           persons
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           in
           so
           special
           and
           signal
           manner
           made
           to
           be
           for
           their
           good
           and
           eternal
           benefit
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           salvation
           .
        
         
           S.
           Bernard
           in
           the
           life
           S.
           Malachias
           my
           Predecessor
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Downe
           and
           Connor
           ,
           reports
           that
           it
           was
           the
           care
           of
           that
           good
           Prelate
           to
           renew
           the
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           been
           long
           neglected
           and
           gone
           into
           desuetude
           .
           It
           being
           too
           much
           our
           case
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           same
           necessity
           ,
           and
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           same
           procedure
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           so
           excellent
           an
           example
           ,
           
             Hoc
             enim
             est
             Evangelizare
             Christum
          
           (
           said
           S.
           
             Austin
             )
             non
             tantùm
             docere
             quae
             suut
             dicenda
             de
             Christo
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             etiam
             quae
             observanda
             ei
             qui
             accedit
             ad
             compagem
             corporis
             Christi
             .
          
           For
           this
           is
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           teach
           those
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           said
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           those
           also
           which
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           every
           one
           who
           desires
           to
           be
           confederated
           into
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           doctrines
           of
           good
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           mysteries
           of
           godliness
           ;
           and
           the
           Rituals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           issue
           from
           a
           Divine
           fountain
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           declar'd
           
           by
           him
           who
           would
           fully
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           which
           performance
           I
           shall
           declare
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           Warranty
           and
           Institution
           of
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Rite
           was
           to
           be
           perpetual
           ,
           and
           never
           ceasing
           ministration
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           was
           actually
           continued
           ,
           and
           practis'd
           by
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           purest
           and
           Primitive
           Churches
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           this
           Rite
           was
           appropriate
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           did
           make
           the
           whole
           Ritual
           ;
           and
           though
           other
           things
           were
           added
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           necessary
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           institution
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           many
           great
           Graces
           and
           blessings
           were
           consequent
           to
           the
           worthy
           reception
           and
           due
           ministration
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           shall
           add
           something
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           praeparation
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           reception
           of
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           warranty
           and
           institution
           of
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           they
           have
           determin'd
           Confirmation
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           
             proprii
             nominis
          
           ,
           properly
           and
           really
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Doctors
           have
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           been
           
             paulò
             iniquiores
          
           a
           little
           unequal
           and
           
           unjust
           to
           their
           proposition
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           from
           themselves
           we
           have
           had
           the
           greatest
           opposition
           in
           this
           article
           ,
           Bonacina
           and
           Henriquez
           allow
           the
           proposition
           ,
           
           but
           make
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           so
           unnecessary
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           excuse
           may
           justifie
           the
           omission
           and
           almost
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           
           And
           Loemelius
           ,
           and
           
             Daniel
             à
             Jesu
          
           ,
           and
           generally
           the
           English
           Jesuits
           have
           ,
           to
           serve
           some
           ends
           of
           their
           own
           family
           and
           order
           ,
           disputed
           it
           almost
           into
           contempt
           ,
           that
           by
           representing
           it
           as
           unnecessary
           ,
           they
           might
           do
           all
           the
           ministeries
           Ecclesiastical
           in
           England
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           Bishops
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           whom
           they
           therefore
           love
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           .
           But
           the
           Theological
           faculty
           of
           Paris
           have
           condemn'd
           their
           doctrine
           as
           temerarious
           and
           savouring
           of
           Heresie
           :
           and
           in
           the
           later
           Schools
           ,
           have
           approov'd
           rather
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Gamachaeus
             ,
             Estius
             ,
             Kellison
          
           ,
           and
           Bellarmine
           ;
           who
           indeed
           doe
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           persons
           in
           the
           Ancient
           School
           ;
           Richard
           of
           
             Armagh
             ,
             Scotus
             ,
             Hugo
             ,
             Cavalli
             ,
          
           and
           Gerson
           the
           Learned
           Chancellor
           of
           Paris
           ,
           who
           following
           the
           
             Old
             Roman
             order
             ,
             Amalarius
          
           and
           Albinus
           ,
           doe
           all
           teach
           Confirmation
           to
           be
           of
           great
           and
           pious
           use
           ,
           of
           Divine
           original
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           purposes
           necessary
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           Whether
           Confirmation
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           use
           to
           dispute
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           disputed
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           proov'd
           to
           be
           so
           as
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             as
             generally
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           :
           but
           though
           it
           be
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           cannot
           follow
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           very
           great
           use
           and
           holiness
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Man
           is
           never
           the
           less
           tyed
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           no
           Sacrament
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           he
           ever
           the
           less
           oblig'd
           to
           receive
           Confirmation
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           )
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           
           of
           an
           use
           and
           Nature
           inferiour
           to
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           of
           Divine
           ,
           direct
           and
           immediate
           institution
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Fathers
           in
           a
           large
           Symbolical
           and
           general
           sense
           call
           it
           a
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           mean
           not
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           apply
           it
           to
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           apply
           it
           to
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           That
           it
           is
           an
           Excellent
           and
           Divine
           ordinance
           to
           purposes
           spiritual
           ;
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           ministers
           in
           our
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           we
           are
           concern'd
           to
           inquire
           after
           :
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           but
           against
           
             all
             opponents
          
           of
           what
           side
           soever
           .
        
         
           My
           first
           argument
           from
           Scripture
           is
           what
           I
           learn
           from
           Optatus
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Cyril
             .
             Optatus
          
           writing
           against
           the
           Donatists
           hath
           these
           words
           .
           
             Christ
             descended
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             not
             that
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             was
             any
             thing
             that
             could
             be
             made
             cleaner
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             water
             was
             to
             precede
             the
             future
             Vnction
             ,
             for
             the
             initiating
             and
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             fulfilling
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Baptism
             .
             He
             was
             wash'd
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
          
           John
           ,
           
             then
             followed
             the
             order
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             finish'd
             what
             the
             Son
             did
             ask
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             declar'd
             ,
             The
             Heavens
             were
             open'd
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             anointed
             him
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             Vnction
             presently
             descended
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             sate
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             was
             spread
             all
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             called
             the
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             the
             anointed
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             To
             whom
             also
             ,
             least
             imposition
             of
             hands
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             was
             heard
             from
             the
             could
             ,
          
           saying
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             hear
             ye
             him
             .
          
           That
           which
           Optatus
           sayes
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           upon
           and
           in
           Christs
           person
           ,
           Baptism
           ,
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           Ordination
           were
           consecrated
           and
           first
           appointed
           .
           He
           was
           baptized
           by
           S.
           John
           ;
           he
           was
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           Holy
           
           Spirit
           and
           anointed
           with
           spiritual
           Unction
           in
           order
           to
           that
           great
           work
           of
           obedience
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           from
           Heaven
           .
           In
           all
           things
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           fruits
           :
           and
           in
           these
           things
           was
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           spiritual
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           exemplar
           of
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           Christ
           was
           
             nullius
             poenitentiae
             debitor
          
           ;
           Baptism
           of
           Repentance
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           him
           who
           never
           sinn'd
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           became
           him
           to
           fulfil
           all
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           pattern
           to
           us
           all
           .
           But
           we
           have
           need
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           not
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           way
           in
           which
           Salvation
           was
           wrought
           by
           him
           for
           himself
           and
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           way
           he
           intended
           we
           should
           walk
           .
           *
           He
           was
           baptized
           because
           his
           Father
           appointed
           it
           so
           :
           we
           must
           be
           baptized
           because
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           need
           of
           it
           too
           .
           He
           was
           Consecrated
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Priest
           ,
           because
           
             no
             man
             takes
             on
             him
             this
             honour
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             was
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             Aaron
             :
          
           and
           all
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           minister
           in
           his
           prophetical
           office
           under
           him
           ,
           must
           be
           consecrated
           and
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           for
           that
           ministration
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           glorious
           example
           .
           He
           was
           anointed
           with
           a
           spiritual
           Unction
           from
           above
           
             after
             his
             baptisme
          
           ;
           for
           
             after
             Jesus
             was
             baptized
          
           ,
           he
           ascended
           up
           from
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           upon
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           but
           we
           receive
           him
           by
           measure
           ;
           but
           
             of
             his
             fulness
             we
             all
             receive
             ,
             grace
             for
             grace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           receiv'd
           in
           order
           to
           his
           great
           work
           ,
           all
           that
           in
           kind
           ,
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           according
           to
           our
           measures
           ,
           and
           our
           necessities
           .
           And
           as
           all
           these
           he
           receiv'd
           by
           external
           ministrations
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           ;
           God
           the
           Father
           appointed
           his
           
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           
             by
             his
             example
          
           first
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           the
           same
           to
           us
           ;
           that
           we
           
             also
             may
             follow
             him
             in
             the
             regeneration
          
           ;
           and
           
             work
             out
             our
             salvation
          
           by
           the
           same
           graces
           in
           the
           like
           solemnities
           .
           For
           if
           he
           needed
           them
           for
           himself
           ,
           then
           we
           need
           them
           much
           more
           .
           If
           he
           did
           not
           need
           them
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           needed
           them
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           follow
           his
           steps
           ,
           who
           by
           receiving
           these
           exteriour
           solemnities
           and
           inward
           graces
           ,
           became
           
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
          
           and
           the
           great
           example
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           fancy
           of
           the
           Murcosians
           and
           Colabarsians
           ,
           who
           turning
           all
           mysteries
           into
           numbers
           ,
           reckoned
           the
           numeral
           letters
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           made
           them
           co-incident
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           they
           intended
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Holy
           Dove
           after
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           became
           all
           in
           all
           to
           us
           ;
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           here
           he
           was
           confirm'd
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           consummation
           to
           his
           initiation
           ,
           the
           completion
           of
           his
           baptism
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           headship
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           rather
           and
           is
           what
           S.
           Cyril
           from
           hence
           argues
           .
           
           
             When
             he
             truly
             was
             baptized
             in
             the
             River
             of
          
           Jordan
           ,
           
             he
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             substantially
             descended
             upon
             him
             ,
             like
             resting
             upon
             like
             .
             And
             to
             you
             also
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             after
             ye
             have
             ascended
             from
             the
             waters
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             Vnction
             is
             given
             ,
             which
             bears
             the
             image
             or
             similitude
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             —
             that
             as
             Christ
             after
             baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             upon
             him
             ,
             went
             forth
             to
             battle
             (
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             )
             and
             overcame
             the
             adversary
             :
             so
             ye
             also
             after
             holy
             baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             mystical
             Vnction
             (
             or
             confirmation
             )
             being
             vested
             with
             the
             Armour
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             are
             enabled
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             opposite
             powers
             .
          
           Here
           then
           is
           the
           first
           great
           ground
           of
           our
           solemne
           receiving
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Unction
           
           from
           above
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           we
           understand
           and
           represent
           by
           the
           word
           Confirmation
           ,
           denoting
           the
           principle
           effect
           of
           this
           Unction
           ,
           spiritual
           strength
           :
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           entred
           this
           way
           upon
           his
           duty
           and
           work
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           head
           and
           great
           example
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           go
           to
           Heaven
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           way
           in
           which
           he
           went
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           who
           from
           this
           story
           would
           infer
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           after
           Christs
           Baptism
           ,
           not
           to
           signifie
           that
           Confirmation
           was
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           rite
           from
           baptism
           ,
           but
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           part
           as
           gives
           fulness
           and
           consummation
           to
           it
           .
           S.
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Euthymius
          
           and
           Theophylact
           go
           not
           so
           far
           ;
           but
           would
           have
           us
           by
           this
           to
           understand
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           given
           to
           them
           that
           are
           baptized
           .
           But
           reason
           and
           the
           context
           are
           both
           against
           it
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           not
           given
           by
           
             Johns
             baptism
          
           ;
           that
           was
           reserv'd
           to
           be
           one
           of
           Christ's
           glories
           ;
           who
           also
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           Disciples
           he
           baptiz'd
           many
           ,
           did
           not
           give
           them
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           to
           baptize
           all
           Nations
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           that
           time
           so
           much
           as
           promise
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           he
           was
           promis'd
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           given
           by
           another
           ministration
           .
           2.
           
           The
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           a
           distinct
           ministery
           from
           the
           baptism
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           only
           after
           Jesus
           ascended
           from
           the
           waters
           of
           baptism
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           something
           intervening
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           new
           office
           or
           ministration
           .
           For
           there
           was
           prayer
           joyn'd
           in
           the
           ministery
           .
           So
           S.
           Iuke
           observes
           ;
           
             while
             Jesus
             was
             praying
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             were
             open'd
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           descended
           ,
           for
           so
           Jesus
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           consign
           the
           whole
           office
           and
           ritual
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           prayer
           for
           invocating
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           by
           personal
           application
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Father
           did
           immediately
           ,
           
           so
           the
           Bishops
           doe
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           3.
           
           S.
           Austin
           observes
           that
           the
           apparition
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           like
           a
           Dove
           was
           the
           visible
           or
           ritual
           part
           ;
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           was
           the
           word
           to
           make
           it
           to
           be
           Sacramental
           ,
           
           
             accedit
             verbum
             ad
             elementum
             ,
             &
             fit
             Sacramentum
             :
          
           for
           so
           the
           ministration
           was
           not
           only
           perform'd
           on
           Christ
           ,
           but
           consign'd
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           similitude
           ,
           and
           exemplar
           institution
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           force
           of
           this
           argument
           is
           established
           to
           us
           by
           more
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           S.
           Hilary
           upon
           this
           place
           hath
           these
           words
           .
           
           
             The
             Fathers
             voice
             was
             heard
             ,
             that
             from
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             consummated
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             might
             know
          
           that
           after
           the
           baptism
           of
           water
           
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             Heaven
             flies
             unto
             us
             and
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             anointed
             with
             the
             Vnction
             of
             a
             coelestial
             glory
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             by
             the
             adoption
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Truth
             by
             the
             very
             effects
             of
             things
             prefigur'd
             unto
             us
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           So
           S.
           Chrysostom
           .
           
           
             In
             the
             beginnings
             alwayes
             appears
             the
             sensible
             visions
             of
             spiritual
             things
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             who
             cannot
             receive
             the
             understanding
             of
             an
             incorporeal
             nature
             ;
             that
             if
             afterwards
             they
             be
             not
             so
             done
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             visible
             manner
             )
             they
             may
             be
             believ'd
             by
             those
             things
             which
             were
             already
             done
             .
          
           
           But
           more
           plain
           is
           that
           of
           
             Theophylact
             .
             The
             Lord
             had
             not
             need
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             all
             things
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             himself
             is
             become
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             all
             things
             which
             we
             afterwards
             were
             to
             receive
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             become
             the
             first
             fruits
             among
             many
             Brethren
             .
          
           The
           consequent
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           express
           in
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           
             Christi
             in
             baptismucolombam
             unctionem
             nostram
             praefigurâsse
             .
          
           The
           Dove
           in
           Christ's
           Baptism
           did
           represent
           and
           prefigure
           our
           Unction
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           us
           in
           the
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           Christ
           was
           baptized
           ,
           and
           so
           
           must
           we
           .
           But
           after
           Baptism
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           new
           ministration
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           was
           done
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           we
           also
           must
           follow
           that
           example
           :
           and
           this
           being
           done
           immediately
           before
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           it
           plainly
           describes
           to
           us
           the
           order
           of
           this
           ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           blessing
           design'd
           to
           us
           ;
           after
           we
           are
           baptiz'd
           ,
           we
           need
           to
           be
           strengthned
           and
           confirm'd
           
             propter
             pugnam
             spiritualem
          
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           receive
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           design
           and
           proper
           work
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           For
           (
           they
           are
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Excellent
           Author
           of
           the
           imperfect
           work
           upon
           S.
           Matthew
           imputed
           to
           S.
           
             Chrysostom
             )
             The
             Baptism
             of
             Water
             profits
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             it
             washes
             away
             the
             sins
             we
             have
             formerly
             committed
             ;
             if
             we
             repent
             of
             them
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             soul
             ;
             nor
             precedes
             the
             concupiscences
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             our
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             drives
             them
             back
             ,
             nor
             represses
             our
             carnal
             desires
             .
             But
             he
             therefore
             ,
             who
             is
             (
             only
             )
             so
             baptized
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             also
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             baptized
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             sins
             are
             pardon'd
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             mind
             he
             is
             yet
             but
             a
             Catechumen
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
             and
             therefore
             afterward
             out
             of
             his
             flesh
             will
             germinate
             worse
             sins
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             receiv'd
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             conserving
             him
             (
             in
             his
             baptismal
             grace
             )
             but
             the
             house
             of
             his
             body
             is
             empty
             ;
             wherefore
             that
             wicked
             spirit
             finding
             it
             swept
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             with
             besomes
             ,
             enters
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             seaven
             fold
             manner
             dwells
             there
             .
          
           Which
           words
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           will
           explicate
           this
           mystery
           ,
           do
           also
           declare
           the
           necessity
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           receiving
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           after
           baptism
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Divine
           precedent
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           After
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           my
           next
           Argument
           is
           from
           his
           words
           ,
           spoken
           to
           Nicodemus
           in
           explication
           of
           the
           prime
           mysteries
           Evangelical
           ;
           
           
             Vnless
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           These
           words
           are
           the
           great
           Argument
           which
           the
           Church
           uses
           for
           the
           indispensable
           necessity
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           having
           in
           them
           so
           great
           effort
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           have
           suffered
           many
           Convulsions
           (
           shall
           I
           call
           them
           )
           or
           Interpretations
           :
           Some
           serve
           their
           own
           Hypothesis
           by
           saying
           that
           Water
           is
           the
           Symbol
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Baptismal
           Grace
           :
           Others
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           one
           is
           onely
           meant
           ,
           though
           here
           be
           two
           Signatures
           .
           But
           others
           conclude
           ,
           that
           water
           is
           onely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           is
           super-added
           as
           being
           afterwards
           to
           supervene
           and
           move
           upon
           these
           Waters
           :
           And
           others
           yet
           affirm
           ,
           that
           by
           Water
           is
           onely
           meant
           a
           Spiritual
           ablution
           ,
           or
           the
           effect
           produced
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           still
           they
           have
           intangled
           the
           words
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           have
           been
           made
           useless
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           too
           many
           things
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           But
           truth
           is
           easie
           ,
           intelligible
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           without
           objection
           ,
           and
           is
           plainly
           this
           .
        
         
           Unless
           a
           man
           be
           Baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           perfectly
           adopted
           into
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           or
           fitted
           for
           the
           Christian
           Warfare
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           plain
           and
           natural
           sense
           be
           admitted
           the
           place
           is
           not
           onely
           easie
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           but
           consonant
           to
           the
           whole
           Design
           of
           Christ
           and
           Analogy
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           was
           Catechising
           of
           Nicodemus
           ,
           and
           teaching
           him
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           wise
           Master-builder
           first
           layes
           the
           
           foundation
           ,
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
          
           which
           afterwards
           St.
           Paul
           put
           into
           the
           Christian
           Catechism
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           sequel
           .
           Now
           these
           also
           are
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           taught
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           at
           least
           to
           the
           Doctors
           might
           have
           been
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           upbraids
           the
           not
           knowing
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           shame
           to
           Nicodemus
           .
           St.
           Chrysostom
           and
           
             Theophylact
             ,
             Euthymius
          
           and
           Rupertus
           affirm
           that
           this
           Generation
           by
           Water
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           might
           have
           been
           understood
           by
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           in
           which
           Nicodemus
           was
           so
           well
           skilled
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Baptismes
           was
           well
           enough
           known
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           illumination
           and
           irradiations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           not
           new
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           believed
           the
           Visions
           and
           Dreams
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           a
           Voice
           ,
           and
           the
           influences
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           therefore
           although
           Christ
           intended
           to
           teach
           him
           more
           than
           what
           he
           had
           distinct
           notice
           of
           ,
           yet
           the
           things
           themselves
           had
           foundation
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           although
           they
           were
           high
           mysteries
           and
           scarce
           discerned
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           either
           were
           ignorant
           or
           incurious
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           Christians
           they
           were
           the
           very
           Rudiments
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           best
           expounded
           by
           observation
           of
           what
           St.
           Paul
           placed
           in
           the
           very
           foundation
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Baptism
           is
           the
           first
           mystery
           ,
           that
           is
           certain
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           of
           being
           born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           also
           the
           next
           ,
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           very
           order
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           does
           mean
           a
           mystery
           distinct
           from
           Baptism
           will
           be
           easily
           assented
           to
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           consider
           ,
           that
           although
           Christ
           Baptized
           and
           made
           many
           Disciples
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           they
           who
           were
           so
           Baptized
           into
           
           Christs
           Religion
           did
           not
           receive
           this
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           till
           after
           Christs
           Ascension
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Baptism
           of
           Water
           was
           not
           peculiar
           to
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           also
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ministred
           by
           his
           command
           ;
           it
           was
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Water
           is
           the
           less
           principal
           here
           .
           Something
           distinct
           from
           it
           is
           here
           intended
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           add
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           That
           St.
           John
           tells
           of
           another
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           was
           Christs
           peculiar
           ;
           
             He
             shall
             Baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             Fire
          
           ;
           That
           these
           words
           were
           literally
           verified
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           upon
           all
           the
           Baptized
           in
           
             Spiritual
             effect
          
           (
           who
           besides
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Water
           ,
           distinctly
           had
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Confirmation
           )
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           of
           necessity
           this
           must
           be
           the
           meaning
           and
           the
           verification
           of
           these
           words
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           to
           Nicodemus
           ,
           which
           must
           mean
           a
           double
           Baptism
           :
           
             Transivimus
             per
             aquam
             &
             ignem
             ,
             antequam
             veniemus
             in
             refrigerium
             ,
          
           we
           must
           pass
           through
           Water
           and
           Fire
           before
           we
           enter
           into
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           We
           must
           first
           be
           Baptized
           with
           Water
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           first
           descended
           in
           Fire
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           enter
           into
           Christs
           Kingdom
           is
           by
           these
           two
           Doors
           of
           
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             pitched
             ,
             and
             not
             Man
             ,
          
           first
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           Confirmation
           ;
           First
           by
           Water
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           had
           this
           notion
           so
           fully
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           constitutions
           attributed
           to
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           who
           was
           St.
           Pauls
           Schollar
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           That
           a
           man
           is
           made
           a
           perfect
           Christian
           (
           meaning
           Ritually
           and
           Sacramentally
           ,
           
           and
           by
           all
           exterior
           solemnity
           )
           by
           the
           Water
           of
           Baptism
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           and
           from
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           now
           alledged
           ,
           derives
           the
           use
           and
           institution
           of
           the
           Rite
           of
           
           Confirmation
           .
           The
           same
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           is
           given
           to
           us
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           who
           intending
           to
           prove
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           one
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             
               tunc
               enim
               plenè
               Sanctificari
               &
               esse
               Dei
               filii
               possunt
               ,
               si
               Sacramento
               utroque
               nascantur
               ,
               cum
               Scriptum
               sit
               ,
               nisi
               quis
               natus
               fuerit
               ex
               aquâ
               &
               Spiritu
               ,
               non
               potest
               intrare
               regnum
               Dei.
               
            
          
           
             Then
             they
             may
             be
             fully
             Sanctified
             and
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             born
             with
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             Rites
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Vnless
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               of
               Water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           The
           same
           also
           is
           the
           Commentary
           of
           
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
          
           a
           ;
           and
           St.
           Austin
           b
           tells
           ,
           That
           although
           some
           understand
           these
           words
           onely
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Spirit
           onely
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           yet
           others
           (
           and
           certainly
           much
           better
           )
           understand
           
             utrunque
             Sacramentum
          
           ,
           both
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Confirmation
           as
           well
           as
           Baptism
           :
           
             Amalarius
             Fortunatus
          
           c
           brings
           this
           very
           Text
           to
           reprove
           them
           that
           neglect
           the
           Episcopal
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           
             [
             Concerning
             them
             who
             by
             negligence
             lose
             the
             Bishops
             presence
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             the
             imposition
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             least
             in
             justice
             they
             be
             condemned
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             exercize
             Justice
             negligently
             ,
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             haste
             to
             the
             imposition
             of
             Hands
             ;
             because
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Vnless
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               again
               of
               Water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             as
             he
             said
             this
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Vnless
               your
               righteousness
               exceed
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           fore-see
           two
           Objections
           may
           be
           made
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           institute
           Confirmation
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           Confirmation
           being
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           come
           upon
           none
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
           till
           Jesus
           was
           glorified
           :
           These
           words
           seem
           too
           early
           for
           the
           consigning
           an
           effect
           that
           was
           to
           be
           so
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           a
           Rite
           that
           could
           not
           be
           practised
           till
           many
           intermedial
           events
           should
           happen
           .
           So
           said
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             come
             upon
             none
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             Jesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             ,
          
           intimating
           that
           this
           great
           effect
           was
           to
           be
           in
           after-time
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           the
           Ceremony
           should
           be
           ordained
           before
           the
           Effect
           it self
           was
           ordered
           and
           provided
           for
           ;
           that
           the
           solemnity
           should
           be
           appointed
           before
           provisions
           were
           made
           for
           the
           mystery
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           outward
           ,
           which
           was
           wholy
           for
           the
           inward
           ,
           should
           be
           instituted
           before
           the
           inward
           and
           principal
           had
           its
           abode
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           no
           unusual
           thing
           ;
           for
           Christ
           gave
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           Body
           before
           his
           Body
           was
           given
           ,
           the
           memorial
           of
           his
           death
           was
           instituted
           
           before
           his
           death
           .
           2.
           
           Confirmation
           might
           here
           as
           well
           be
           instituted
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           the
           Church
           from
           these
           words
           concludes
           the
           necessity
           of
           one
           ,
           she
           may
           also
           infer
           the
           designation
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           the
           effect
           of
           Baptism
           was
           at
           that
           time
           no
           more
           produced
           than
           that
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           Christ
           had
           not
           yet
           purchased
           to
           himself
           a
           Church
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           wrought
           remission
           of
           sins
           to
           all
           that
           believe
           on
           him
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           yet
           passed
           ,
           into
           which
           death
           
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           Baptized
           .
           3.
           
           These
           words
           are
           so
           an
           institution
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           the
           sixth
           chap.
           of
           St.
           John
           is
           of
           the
           blessed
           Eucharist
           :
           It
           was
           designativa
           ,
           not
           ordinativa
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           design
           ,
           not
           in
           present
           command
           ;
           here
           it
           was
           preached
           ,
           but
           not
           reducible
           to
           practice
           till
           its
           proper
           season
           .
           4.
           
           It
           was
           like
           the
           
           words
           of
           Christ
           to
           St.
           
             Peter
             :
             When
             thou
             art
             converted
             confirm
             thy
             Brethren
             .
          
           Here
           the
           command
           was
           given
           ,
           
           but
           that
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Brethren
           was
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           a
           time
           relative
           to
           a
           succeeding
           accident
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           long
           before
           the
           event
           and
           grace
           was
           given
           ,
           Christ
           did
           speak
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           that
           Spirit
           which
           was
           to
           descend
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           which
           all
           they
           were
           to
           receive
           who
           should
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           did
           receive
           ,
           
           
             out
             of
             his
             Belly
             should
             flow
             Rivers
             of
             Living
             Waters
             ,
          
           as
           is
           to
           be
           read
           in
           that
           place
           of
           St.
           John
           now
           quoted
           .
           6.
           
           This
           praedesignation
           of
           the
           Holy
           
           Spirit
           of
           Confirmation
           was
           presently
           followed
           by
           some
           little
           ante-past
           and
           donariola
           ,
           or
           little
           givings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           gave
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           three
           several
           times
           .
           First
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           obscurely
           ,
           and
           by
           intimation
           and
           secret
           virtue
           ,
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           heal
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           anoint
           them
           with
           Oyl
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Second
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           more
           expresly
           and
           signally
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Receive
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           And
           this
           was
           to
           give
           them
           a
           power
           of
           ministring
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           related
           to
           Baptism
           and
           the
           ministeries
           of
           Repentance
           .
           But
           ,
           3.
           
           He
           gave
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           more
           perfectly
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Confirmation
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           not
           at
           all
           until
           now
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             :
          
           So
           almost
           all
           the
           Greek
           Copies
           Printed
           and
           Manuscript
           ;
           and
           so
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Cyril
             ,
             Ammonius
          
           in
           the
           Catena
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Leontius
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Euthymius
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           read
           it
           :
           So
           St.
           Hierom
           a
           and
           St.
           b
           Austin
           among
           the
           Latines
           ,
           and
           some
           
             Latine
             Translations
          
           read
           it
           :
           Our
           Translations
           read
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
          
           was
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           as
           some
           few
           Greek
           copies
           read
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           alike
           ,
           Confirmation
           was
           not
           yet
           actual
           ,
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Confirmation
           
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           follows
           not
           but
           he
           was
           long
           before
           promised
           ,
           designed
           and
           appointed
           ,
           spoken
           of
           and
           declared
           .
           *
           The
           first
           of
           these
           collations
           had
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           Chrisme
           or
           Anointing
           joyned
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           process
           of
           time
           transferred
           into
           her
           use
           and
           ministry
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           last
           onely
           that
           Christ
           passed
           into
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           ever
           ;
           It
           is
           this
           onely
           which
           is
           the
           Sacramental
           consummation
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           is
           not
           onely
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           present
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           present
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           St.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           expresses
           it
           ,
           to
           dwell
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           St.
           Paul
           describes
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           which
           he
           hath
           poured
           forth
           upon
           us
           ,
           richly
           or
           plentifully
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           great
           measures
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           full
           consummation
           of
           the
           first
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           .
           Now
           because
           Christ
           is
           the
           great
           Fountain
           of
           this
           blessing
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           it
           was
           who
           sent
           his
           Fathers
           spirit
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           himself
           best
           knew
           his
           own
           intentions
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           blessings
           he
           intended
           to
           communicate
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           most
           agreeable
           that
           from
           his
           Sermons
           we
           should
           learn
           his
           purposes
           and
           his
           blessing
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           :
           Here
           Christ
           declared
           
             re●
             Sacramenti
          
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           Grace
           which
           he
           would
           afterwards
           impart
           to
           his
           Church
           by
           exterior
           ministry
           ,
           in
           this
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Graces
           ,
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           Rituals
           Evangelical
           :
           
             Nisi
             quis
             ,
             Vnless
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             both
             of
             Water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           objection
           is
           yet
           more
           material
           .
           2.
           
           For
           if
           this
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           then
           Confirmation
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           ordinarily
           no
           man
           can
           be
           saved
           .
           The
           solution
           of
           this
           will
           answer
           
           a
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           confirmation
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           degree
           of
           duty
           and
           diligence
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           take
           care
           that
           we
           receive
           this
           Holy
           rite
           .
           I
           answer
           therefore
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             entring
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           being
           admitted
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           and
           warefare
           ,
           to
           become
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           be
           the
           outward
           door
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           life
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Kings
           high
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           means
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           distinguish
           the
           external
           ceremony
           from
           the
           internal
           mystery
           ,
           The
           
             Nisi
             quis
          
           is
           for
           this
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           also
           is
           the
           ordinary
           way
           .
           
             Vnless
             a
             Man
             be
             baptized
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           
             indeed
             regenerate
          
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           sav'd
           ;
           and
           yet
           baptism
           ,
           or
           the
           outward
           washing
           is
           the
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           Ceremony
           of
           its
           ordinary
           ministration
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           neglects
           this
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           is
           not
           indeed
           regenerate
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           because
           he
           neglects
           Gods
           way
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           as
           little
           be
           sav'd
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           who
           having
           receiv'd
           the
           external
           Sacrament
           ,
           puts
           a
           bar
           to
           the
           intromission
           of
           the
           inward
           grace
           .
           Both
           cannot
           alwayes
           be
           had
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           can
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           not
           equally
           valuable
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           made
           equally
           necessary
           by
           the
           Divine
           Commandment
           .
           And
           in
           this
           there
           is
           a
           great
           but
           general
           mistake
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Schools
           disputing
           concerning
           what
           Sacraments
           are
           necessary
           
             necessitate
             medii
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           necessary
           means
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           necessary
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           praecept
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Commandment
           .
           For
           although
           a
           less
           reason
           will
           excuse
           from
           the
           actual
           susception
           of
           some
           than
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           less
           diligence
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           one
           will
           serve
           than
           in
           obtaining
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           supply
           in
           one
           is
           easier
           obtain'd
           than
           in
           another
           ,
           yet
           no
           Sacrament
           
           hath
           in
           it
           any
           other
           necessity
           than
           what
           is
           made
           meerly
           by
           the
           Divine
           Commandment
           .
           But
           the
           grace
           of
           every
           sacrament
           ,
           or
           rite
           or
           mystery
           which
           is
           of
           Divine
           ordinance
           is
           necessary
           indispensably
           ,
           so
           as
           without
           it
           no
           man
           can
           be
           sav'd
           :
           And
           this
           difference
           is
           highly
           remarkable
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           recorded
           by
           S.
           Mark.
           
           He
           
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           Baptism
           it self
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           external
           part
           ,
           is
           not
           necessary
           
             necessitate
             medii
          
           ,
           or
           indispensably
           ;
           but
           baptismal
           Faith
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           in
           person
           capable
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           necessary
           ;
           for
           Christ
           does
           not
           say
           that
           the
           want
           of
           baptism
           damns
           as
           the
           want
           of
           Faith
           does
           :
           and
           yet
           both
           Baptisme
           and
           Faith
           are
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           both
           necessary
           ;
           baptism
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           by
           the
           Divine
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           faith
           as
           a
           
             necessary
             means
          
           of
           salvation
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Oeconomy
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           also
           in
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           .
           
           
             Vnless
             we
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             we
             have
             no
             life
             in
             us
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           forbid
           that
           every
           Man
           that
           is
           not
           communicated
           ,
           should
           dye
           eternally
           .
           But
           it
           means
           plainly
           ,
           that
           without
           receiving
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           by
           Gods
           intention
           intended
           we
           should
           receive
           him
           in
           the
           Communion
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           life
           in
           us
           .
           Plainly
           thus
           ,
           without
           the
           internal
           grace
           we
           cannot
           live
           ;
           and
           the
           external
           ministery
           is
           the
           usual
           and
           appointed
           means
           of
           conveying
           to
           us
           the
           internal
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           without
           the
           external
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           sav'd
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           had
           ;
           yet
           with
           the
           wilful
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           cannot
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           declaring
           the
           necessity
           of
           both
           these
           Ceremonies
           :
           they
           are
           both
           necessary
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           means
           of
           spiritual
           advantages
           and
           graces
           ,
           and
           both
           minister
           to
           the
           proper
           ends
           of
           their
           appointment
           ,
           and
           both
           
           derive
           from
           a
           Divine
           Original
           :
           But
           the
           ritual
           or
           ceremonial
           part
           in
           rare
           emergencies
           is
           dispensable
           ;
           but
           the
           Grace
           is
           indispensable
           .
           Without
           the
           grace
           of
           Baptism
           we
           shall
           dye
           in
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           without
           the
           grace
           or
           internal
           part
           of
           Confirmation
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Divel
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           taken
           captive
           by
           him
           at
           his
           will
           :
           Now
           the
           external
           or
           ritual
           part
           is
           the
           means
           ,
           the
           season
           and
           opportunity
           of
           this
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           at
           no
           hand
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           least
           we
           be
           accounted
           despisers
           of
           the
           grace
           ,
           and
           tempters
           of
           God
           to
           wayes
           and
           provisions
           extraordinary
           .
           For
           although
           when
           without
           our
           fault
           we
           receive
           not
           the
           sacramental
           part
           ,
           God
           can
           and
           will
           supply
           it
           to
           us
           out
           of
           his
           own
           stores
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           can
           perish
           without
           his
           own
           fault
           ;
           and
           God
           can
           permit
           to
           himself
           what
           he
           please
           ,
           as
           being
           Lord
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           yet
           to
           us
           he
           hath
           given
           a
           law
           and
           a
           rule
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           which
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           walk
           .
           In
           short
           :
           The
           use
           of
           it
           is
           
             greatly
             profitable
          
           ;
           the
           neglect
           is
           inexcusable
           ;
           but
           the
           contempt
           is
           
             damnable
             .
             Tenentur
             non
             negligere
             si
             pateat
             opportunitas
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Bishops
           in
           a
           Synod
           at
           Paris
           :
           If
           there
           be
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           neglected
           .
           
             Obligantur
             suscipere
             ,
             aut
             saltem
             non
             contemnere
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Synod
           at
           Sens.
           They
           are
           bound
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           to
           despise
           it
           .
           Now
           he
           despises
           it
           that
           refuses
           it
           when
           he
           is
           invited
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           is
           offered
           ;
           or
           that
           neglects
           it
           without
           cause
           .
           For
           ,
           causelesly
           and
           contemptuously
           are
           all
           one
           .
           But
           these
           answers
           were
           made
           by
           gentle
           Casuists
           ;
           he
           onely
           values
           the
           Grace
           that
           desires
           it
           ,
           that
           longs
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           makes
           use
           of
           all
           the
           means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           seeks
           out
           for
           the
           means
           ,
           that
           refuses
           no
           labour
           ,
           that
           goes
           after
           them
           as
           the
           Merchant
           goes
           after
           Gain
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Old
             Ordo
             Romanus
          
           admonishes
           more
           strictly
           ;
           
             
             Omnino
             praecavendum
             esse
             ut
             hoc
             Sacramentum
             confirmationis
             non
             negligatur
             ,
             
             quia
             tunc
             omne
             Baptisma
             legitimum
             Christianitatis
             nomine
             confirmatur
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             by
             all
             means
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             Rite
             of
             Confirmation
             be
             not
             neglected
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             every
             true
             Baptism
             is
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             ,
          
           
           which
           words
           are
           also
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           made
           use
           of
           by
           
             Albinus
             Flaccus
          
           .
           No
           man
           can
           tell
           to
           what
           degrees
           of
           diligence
           and
           labour
           ,
           to
           what
           sufferings
           or
           journeyings
           he
           is
           oblig'd
           for
           the
           procuring
           of
           this
           ministry
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           
             debita
             sollicitudo
          
           ;
           a
           real
           providential
           zealou
           scare
           ,
           to
           be
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           according
           to
           his
           own
           circumstances
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           will
           not
           receive
           it
           unless
           it
           be
           brought
           to
           their
           doors
           ,
           may
           live
           in
           such
           places
           and
           in
           such
           times
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           miss
           it
           ,
           and
           pay
           the
           price
           of
           their
           neglect
           of
           so
           great
           a
           ministry
           of
           salvation
           ,
           
           
             Turpissima
             est
             jactura
             quae
             per
             negligentiam
             ,
             sit
             ,
          
           He
           is
           a
           Fool
           that
           loses
           his
           good
           by
           carelesness
           :
           But
           no
           man
           is
           zealous
           for
           his
           Soul
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           not
           onely
           omits
           no
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           it
           advantage
           when
           it
           is
           ready
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           makes
           and
           seeks
           and
           contrives
           opportunities
           .
           
             Si
             non
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             incuriâ
             &
             voluntate
             remanserit
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Clements
           expression
           is
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           wants
           it
           by
           necessity
           ,
           it
           may
           by
           the
           overflowings
           of
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           be
           supplied
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           if
           negligence
           or
           choice
           causes
           the
           omission
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           way
           being
           made
           plain
           ,
           we
           may
           proceed
           to
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Plant
           of
           our
           Heavenly
           Fathers
           planting
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Branch
           of
           the
           Vine
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           springs
           from
           the
           Root
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           we
           have
           seen
           ;
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           visible
           as
           it
           was
           dressed
           and
           cultivated
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           received
           
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           ,
           they
           preached
           and
           baptized
           ,
           and
           the
           inferiour
           Ministers
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           St.
           Philip
           particularly
           did
           so
           at
           Samaria
           ,
           the
           Converts
           of
           which
           place
           received
           all
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           Christians
           though
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           wanted
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           something
           to
           make
           them
           perfect
           .
           The
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Narrative
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Luke
           :
           
           
             Now
             when
             the
             Apostles
             which
             were
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           
             heard
             that
          
           Samaria
           
             had
             received
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             sent
             unto
             them
          
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             down
             ,
             prayed
             for
             them
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             fallen
             upon
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             onely
             they
             were
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             Then
             laid
             they
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             they
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           If
           it
           had
           not
           been
           necessary
           to
           have
           added
           a
           new
           solemnity
           and
           ministration
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           the
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           John
           would
           have
           gone
           from
           Jerusalem
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           the
           Baptized
           at
           
             Samaria
             .
             Id
             quod
             deerat
             à
             Petro
             &
             Johanne
             factum
             est
             ,
             ut
             Oratione
             pro
             eis
             habitâ
             &
             manu
             impositâ
             invocaretur
             &
             infunderetur
             super
             eos
             spiritus
             sanctus
             ,
          
           said
           St.
           Cyprian
           :
           
           It
           was
           not
           necessary
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Baptized
           again
           ,
           onely
           that
           which
           was
           wanting
           was
           performed
           by
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           that
           by
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           should
           be
           invocated
           and
           poured
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           from
           this
           place
           affirmed
           by
           
             P.
             Innocentius
          
           the
           First
           ,
           
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           we
           find
           another
           instance
           of
           the
           celebration
           of
           this
           Ritual
           and
           Mystery
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           signally
           expressed
           of
           the
           Baptized
           Christians
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           first
           Baptized
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           laid
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           these
           Testimonies
           are
           the
           great
           warranty
           for
           this
           Holy
           Rite
           .
           
             Quod
             nunc
             in
             confirmandis
             Neophytis
             manus
             
             impositio
             tribuit
             singulis
             ,
             hoc
             tunc
             Spiritus
             sancti
             descensio
             in
             credentium
             populo
             donavit
             universis
             ,
          
           said
           
             Eucherius
             Lugdunensis
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Homily
           of
           Pentecost
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           now
           in
           imposition
           of
           hands
           or
           single
           persons
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           that
           which
           was
           done
           upon
           all
           Believers
           in
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           all
           deriving
           from
           the
           same
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Confirmation
           or
           imposition
           of
           hands
           for
           the
           collation
           of
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           we
           see
           was
           actually
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           before
           and
           after
           they
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Amalarius
           ,
           who
           entred
           not
           much
           into
           the
           secret
           of
           it
           ,
           reckons
           this
           Ritual
           as
           derived
           from
           the
           Apostles
           
             per
             consuetudinem
          
           ,
           by
           Catholick
           custom
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           is
           not
           perfectly
           spoken
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Authority
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           places
           it
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           witness
           of
           the
           Catholick
           succeeding
           custom
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           thing
           also
           Zanchius
           observing
           ,
           though
           he
           followed
           the
           sentiment
           of
           Amalarius
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           understand
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           sayes
           well
           :
           Interim
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             exempla
             Apostolorum
             &
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             vellem
             pluris
             aestimari
             .
          
           I
           wish
           that
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           primitive
           Church
           were
           of
           more
           value
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           it
           were
           very
           well
           indeed
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           more
           in
           it
           than
           mere
           example
           .
           These
           examples
           of
           such
           solemnities
           productive
           of
           such
           spiritual
           effects
           are
           ,
           as
           St.
           Cyprian
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             Apostolica
             Magisteria
          
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           are
           our
           Masters
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           Rules
           and
           Precedents
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           follow
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           
             and
             written
          
           as
           all
           
             Scriptures
             are
             ,
             for
             our
             instruction
             :
          
           But
           this
           I
           shall
           expresly
           prove
           in
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           have
           seen
           the
           Original
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           practise
           
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Converts
           in
           Christianity
           ;
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           remark
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           established
           and
           passed
           into
           a
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           warranty
           for
           what
           I
           say
           is
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           so
           called
           from
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           ministration
           ,
           and
           expressed
           by
           the
           Ritual
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           a
           Fundamental
           point
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Not
             laying
             again
             the
             foundation
             of
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             of
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             and
             Eternal
             judgement
             .
          
           Here
           are
           six
           Fundamental
           points
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           Catechism
           ,
           which
           he
           laid
           as
           the
           foundation
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Christian
           church
           ,
           and
           amongst
           these
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           reckoned
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           dig
           up
           foundations
           :
           Now
           that
           this
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostles
           used
           in
           confirming
           the
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           invocating
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           them
           ,
           remains
           to
           be
           proved
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           true
           that
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           signifies
           all
           Christian
           Rites
           except
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           not
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Sacramentals
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           It
           signifies
           Confirmation
           ,
           Ordination
           ,
           Absolution
           ,
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           blessing
           single
           persons
           ,
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           the
           Children
           brought
           to
           him
           )
           and
           blessing
           Marriages
           ,
           all
           these
           were
           usually
           ministred
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           Now
           the
           three
           last
           are
           not
           pretended
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           this
           foundation
           ,
           neither
           Reason
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           suffer
           any
           such
           pretension
           :
           The
           Question
           then
           is
           between
           the
           first
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Absolution
             of
             Penitents
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           here
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           we
           never
           read
           that
           the
           Apostles
           
           did
           use
           that
           ceremony
           in
           their
           Absolutions
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           the
           foundation
           in
           which
           Baptism
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           reckoned
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           parts
           in
           the
           foundation
           ,
           there
           needed
           no
           Absolution
           but
           Baptismal
           ,
           for
           they
           and
           we
           believing
           
             one
             Baptism
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
          
           this
           is
           all
           the
           absolution
           that
           can
           be
           at
           first
           and
           in
           the
           foundation
           .
           The
           other
           was
           
             secunda
             post
             naufragium
             tabula
          
           ,
           
           it
           came
           in
           after
           ,
           when
           men
           had
           made
           a
           shipwrack
           of
           their
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           St.
           Peter
           says
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           forgetful
           of
           the
           former
           cleansing
           and
           purification
           and
           washing
           of
           their
           old
           sins
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           also
           evident
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           he
           would
           thenceforth
           leave
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           to
           perfection
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           higher
           mysteries
           .
           Now
           in
           Rituals
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           speaks
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           higher
           than
           Ordination
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           saying
           he
           would
           speak
           no
           more
           of
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           goes
           presently
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           mysteriousness
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           vocation
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           spake
           nothing
           of
           Ordination
           in
           the
           Catechism
           or
           Narrative
           of
           Fundamentals
           .
           3.
           
           This
           also
           appears
           from
           the
           context
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           is
           immediately
           set
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           of
           his
           Discourse
           he
           does
           enumerate
           and
           apportion
           to
           Baptism
           and
           Confirmation
           their
           proper
           and
           proportioned
           effects
           :
           To
           
             Baptism
             ,
             illumination
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           perpetual
           stile
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           calling
           Baptism
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           an
           enlightning
           ,
           and
           to
           confirmation
           he
           reckons
           ,
           
             tasting
             the
             Heavenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             being
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           by
           the
           thing
           signified
           declaring
           the
           Sign
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           mystery
           the
           Rite
           .
           Upon
           
           these
           words
           St.
           Chysostom
           discoursing
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             all
             these
             are
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             repent
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             be
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             worthy
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             given
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Eternal
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             This
             Catechism
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             is
             perfect
          
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           any
           man
           have
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           baptized
           is
           also
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           so
           tastes
           the
           Heavenly
           gift
           and
           partakes
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           by
           hope
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           tastes
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           he
           falls
           away
           from
           this
           state
           ,
           and
           turn
           Apostate
           from
           this
           whole
           Dispensation
           ,
           digging
           down
           and
           turning
           up
           these
           Foundations
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           be
           built
           again
           ;
           he
           can
           never
           be
           Baptized
           again
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           Confirmed
           any
           more
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           begin
           again
           ,
           and
           go
           over
           with
           him
           again
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           made
           a
           Christian
           twice
           ;
           if
           he
           remains
           upon
           these
           Foundations
           ,
           though
           he
           sins
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           renewed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           Repentance
           and
           by
           a
           Resuscitation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           not
           wholly
           quenched
           him
           :
           But
           if
           he
           renounces
           the
           whole
           Covenant
           ,
           disown
           and
           cancel
           these
           Foundations
           ,
           he
           is
           desperate
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           be
           renewed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             the
             Title
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           full
           explication
           of
           this
           excellent
           place
           ,
           and
           any
           other
           wayes
           it
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           explicated
           ,
           but
           therefore
           into
           this
           place
           any
           notice
           of
           Ordination
           cannot
           come
           ;
           no
           Sense
           ,
           no
           Mystery
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           or
           drawn
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           Confirmation
           the
           whole
           context
           is
           clear
           ,
           rational
           ,
           and
           intelligible
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           that
           imposition
           of
           hands
           of
           which
           the
           Apostles
           speaks
           .
           
             Vnus
             hic
             locus
             abundè
             testatur
          
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           Calvin
           :
           This
           one
           place
           doth
           abundantly
           witness
           
           that
           the
           Original
           of
           this
           Rite
           or
           Ceremony
           was
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Chrysostom
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           rite
           of
           imposition
           of
           hands
           they
           receiv'd
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           though
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           was
           given
           extra-regularly
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           as
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ;
           yet
           this
           imposition
           of
           hands
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           was
           
             the
             Minstery
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           For
           so
           we
           receive
           Christ
           when
           we
           hear
           and
           obey
           his
           word
           :
           we
           eat
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           we
           live
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Blessed
           Eucharist
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           Now
           as
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           appointed
           ritually
           to
           convey
           Christ's
           body
           and
           blood
           to
           us
           :
           So
           is
           Confirmation
           ordain'd
           ritually
           to
           give
           unto
           us
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           by
           accident
           and
           by
           the
           overflowings
           of
           the
           spirit
           it
           may
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           a
           man
           does
           receive
           perfective
           graces
           alone
           ,
           and
           without
           Ministeries
           external
           :
           yet
           such
           a
           Man
           without
           a
           miracle
           is
           not
           a
           perfect
           Christian
           
             ex
             statuum
             vitae
             dispositione
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           the
           ordinary
           wayes
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           until
           he
           receive
           this
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           imperfect
           Christian
           .
           But
           of
           this
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           observe
           one
           thing
           more
           out
           of
           this
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Paul.
           He
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           does
           not
           only
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           lasting
           ministery
           ,
           because
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           could
           change
           ,
           or
           be
           abolished
           ;
           but
           hence
           also
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           institution
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ;
           S.
           Paul
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           that
           which
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           reproves
           in
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           
             taught
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men.
          
           Which
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           suppos'd
           ;
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           
             imposition
             
             of
             hands
          
           is
           Apostolical
           and
           Divine
           .
           The
           argument
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           reproov'd
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           is
           a
           perpetual
           and
           never
           ceasing
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           YEa
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           us
           ?
           It
           belong'd
           to
           the
           dayes
           of
           wonder
           and
           extraordinary
           :
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           breath'd
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Apostolical
           men
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           breath'd
           his
           last
           :
           
             recedente
             gratiâ
             ,
             recessit
             disciplina
          
           :
           when
           the
           Grace
           departed
           we
           had
           no
           further
           use
           of
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           I
           shall
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           divers
           particulars
           evince
           plainly
           ,
           that
           this
           ministery
           of
           confirmation
           was
           not
           temporary
           and
           relative
           only
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           was
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           done
           already
           in
           the
           preceding
           Sect.
           In
           which
           it
           is
           clearly
           manifested
           ;
           that
           Christ
           himself
           made
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           declar'd
           the
           fruits
           of
           this
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           did
           particularly
           relate
           it
           to
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           Church
           at
           and
           after
           that
           glorious
           Pentecost
           .
           He
           sanctifyed
           it
           ,
           and
           commended
           it
           by
           his
           example
           ;
           just
           as
           in
           order
           to
           baptism
           ,
           he
           sanctified
           the
           Flood
           Jordan
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             waters
             to
             the
             mystical
             washing
             away
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           viz.
           by
           his
           great
           example
           ,
           and
           fulfilling
           this
           righteousness
           also
           :
           This
           Doctrine
           the
           Apostles
           first
           found
           in
           their
           own
           persons
           and
           experience
           ,
           and
           practised
           to
           all
           their
           Converts
           after
           Baptism
           by
           a
           solemn
           and
           external
           Rite
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           passed
           into
           an
           Evangelical
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           whole
           mystery
           being
           signified
           by
           the
           external
           Rite
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           before
           it
           was
           
           by
           Christ
           ,
           expressing
           onely
           the
           internal
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           strength
           to
           this
           Argument
           :
           But
           that
           there
           may
           be
           wanting
           no
           moments
           to
           this
           truth
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           affords
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           more
           weight
           to
           it
           ;
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           perpetuity
           of
           this
           Holy
           Rite
           appears
           ,
           because
           this
           great
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           promised
           
             to
             abide
             with
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           Jews
           heard
           the
           Apostles
           speak
           with
           Tongues
           at
           the
           first
           and
           miraculous
           descent
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           wonder
           and
           the
           envy
           of
           the
           power
           ;
           St.
           Peter
           at
           that
           very
           time
           tells
           them
           plainly
           ,
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             —
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Not
           the
           meanest
           person
           amongst
           you
           all
           but
           shall
           receive
           this
           great
           thing
           ,
           
           which
           ye
           observe
           us
           to
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           you
           ,
           but
           your
           Children
           too
           ;
           not
           your
           Children
           of
           this
           Generation
           onely
           ,
           
             sed
             Nati
             natorum
             ,
             &
             qui
             nascentur
             ab
             illis
             ,
          
           but
           your
           Children
           for
           ever
           :
           
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             even
             to
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
          
           Now
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           gift
           is
           by
           promise
           ,
           by
           a
           promise
           not
           made
           to
           the
           Apostles
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           ;
           to
           all
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           here
           at
           the
           very
           first
           as
           there
           is
           a
           verbum
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           sacramentum
           too
           :
           (
           I
           use
           the
           word
           as
           I
           have
           already
           premonished
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           onely
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           )
           it
           is
           a
           Rite
           partly
           Moral
           ,
           partly
           Ceremonial
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           effect
           that
           is
           but
           transient
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           little
           aboad
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           
             such
             a
             solemnity
          
           should
           be
           appointed
           .
           I
           
           say
           ,
           
             such
             a
             solemnity
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           a
           solemn
           Rite
           annexed
           to
           a
           perpetual
           Promise
           should
           be
           transient
           and
           temporary
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           Relatives
           they
           must
           be
           of
           equal
           abode
           .
           The
           promise
           is
           of
           a
           thing
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           Ceremony
           or
           Rite
           was
           annexed
           to
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           also
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           attested
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           reduces
           this
           Argument
           to
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           saying
           ;
           In
           whom
           after
           that
           ye
           believed
           
             signati
             estis
             spiritu
             sancto
             promissionis
             ,
             ye
             were
             sealed
             by
             that
             holy
             spirit
             of
             promise
             .
          
           He
           spake
           it
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           
           who
           well
           understood
           his
           meaning
           by
           remembring
           what
           was
           done
           to
           themselves
           by
           the
           Apostles
           *
           but
           a
           while
           before
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           Baptized
           them
           did
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           sealed
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           of
           promise
           ;
           for
           here
           the
           very
           matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           the
           clearest
           Commentary
           on
           St.
           Pauls
           words
           :
           The
           spirit
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           all
           Christians
           they
           then
           received
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           consigned
           ,
           or
           had
           the
           Ritual
           seal
           of
           Confirmation
           by
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           shall
           remark
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           and
           some
           other
           words
           of
           Scripture
           relating
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           or
           other
           Rituals
           of
           Religion
           do
           principally
           mean
           the
           Internal
           Grace
           ,
           and
           our
           consignation
           is
           by
           a
           secret
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           is
           within
           ,
           but
           it
           does
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           the
           External
           Rite
           is
           not
           also
           intended
           ;
           for
           the
           Rite
           is
           so
           wholly
           for
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           for
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           outward
           God
           so
           usually
           and
           regularly
           gives
           the
           inward
           ,
           that
           as
           
             no
             man
             is
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             External
             Ministery
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           
             opus
             operatum
          
           would
           do
           the
           whole
           Duty
           ;
           so
           
             no
             man
             is
             to
             neglect
             the
             External
             ,
             because
             the
             Internal
             is
             the
             more
             principal
             .
          
           The
           mistake
           in
           this
           particular
           hath
           caused
           great
           contempt
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           
           and
           Rituals
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Socinian
           errors
           in
           these
           Questions
           .
        
         
           But
           4.
           what
           hinders
           any
           man
           from
           a
           quick
           consent
           at
           the
           first
           representation
           of
           these
           plain
           reasonings
           and
           authorities
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           there
           were
           extraordinary
           effects
           accompanying
           this
           ministration
           ,
           and
           because
           now
           there
           are
           not
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           suppose
           the
           whole
           Oeconomy
           must
           cease
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           it
           ,
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           supposed
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           infinitely
           vain
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           these
           extraordinary
           effects
           did
           continue
           even
           after
           the
           death
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           St.
           Irenaeus
           sayes
           they
           did
           continue
           even
           to
           his
           time
           ;
           even
           the
           greatest
           instance
           of
           miraculous
           power
           ,
           
           
             &
             in
             fraternitate
             ,
             saepissimè
             propter
             aliquid
             necessarium
             ea
             quae
             est
             in
             quoquo
             loco
             Vniversa
             Ecclesia
             postulante
             per
             jejunium
             &
             supplicationem
             multam
             ,
             reversus
             est
             spiritus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           When
           God
           saw
           it
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           prayed
           and
           fasted
           much
           ,
           they
           did
           miraculous
           things
           ,
           even
           of
           reducing
           the
           Spirit
           to
           a
           dead
           man.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           the
           holy
           spirit
           did
           produce
           miraculous
           effects
           ,
           but
           neither
           alwayes
           ,
           nor
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           all
           men
           :
           
             Are
             all
             workers
             of
             Miracles
             ?
             Do
             all
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             ?
          
           
           
             Do
             all
             interpret
             ?
             Can
             all
             heal
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           bloweth
           where
           he
           listeth
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           listeth
           ;
           he
           gives
           gifts
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           after
           that
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           These
           gifts
           were
           not
           necessary
           at
           all
           times
           any
           more
           than
           to
           all
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           promise
           did
           belong
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           was
           performed
           to
           all
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           there
           was
           an
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           run
           over
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           it
           wet
           the
           very
           ground
           they
           trode
           upon
           ,
           and
           
           made
           it
           fruitful
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           to
           all
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           also
           then
           ,
           and
           since
           then
           ,
           a
           diffusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             tanquam
             in
             pleno
          
           .
           St.
           Stephen
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           
             he
             was
             full
             of
             faith
             and
             power
             :
          
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           given
           to
           him
           to
           fulfil
           his
           Faith
           principally
           ,
           the
           working
           miracles
           was
           but
           collateral
           and
           incident
           :
           But
           there
           is
           also
           
             an
             infusion
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           all
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withall
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Grace
           be
           given
           to
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           the
           Ritual
           ministration
           of
           that
           Grace
           should
           cease
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           given
           extraordinarily
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           These
           extraordinary
           gifts
           were
           indeed
           at
           first
           necessary
           :
           
           
             In
             the
             beginnings
             alwayes
             appears
             the
             sensible
             visions
             of
             spiritual
             things
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             who
             cannot
             receive
             the
             understanding
             of
             an
             incorporeal
             Nature
             ;
             that
             if
             afterward
             they
             be
             not
             so
             done
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             believed
             by
             those
             things
             which
             were
             already
             done
             ,
          
           
           said
           St.
           Chysostom
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           these
           visible
           appearances
           were
           given
           at
           first
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           imperfection
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           greater
           gifts
           were
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           St.
           Paul
           sayes
           ,
           That
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           is
           one
           of
           the
           least
           and
           most
           useless
           things
           ;
           a
           meer
           sign
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sign
           to
           Believers
           ,
           but
           to
           Infidels
           and
           Unbelievers
           ;
           and
           before
           this
           he
           greatly
           prefers
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecying
           or
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           ,
           yet
           all
           Christians
           know
           ,
           does
           abide
           with
           the
           Church
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           every
           ordinary
           and
           perpetual
           ministery
           at
           first
           ,
           
           there
           were
           extraordinary
           effects
           and
           miraculous
           consignations
           .
           We
           find
           great
           parts
           of
           Nations
           converted
           at
           one
           Sermon
           .
           Three
           thousand
           converts
           came
           in
           at
           once
           
           Preaching
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ;
           and
           five
           thousand
           at
           another
           Sermon
           :
           and
           Persons
           were
           miraculously
           cured
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Bishop
           in
           his
           visitation
           of
           a
           sick
           Christian
           ;
           and
           Divels
           cast
           out
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ;
           and
           blindness
           cur'd
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Aeneas
           was
           healed
           of
           a
           Palsie
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           cur'd
           of
           his
           infidelity
           ;
           and
           Eutychus
           was
           restor'd
           to
           life
           at
           the
           Preaching
           of
           S.
           Paul
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           now
           we
           see
           no
           such
           extraordinaries
           ,
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           visitation
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           absolving
           penitents
           are
           not
           ordinary
           and
           perpetual
           ministrations
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           fancy
           that
           invocation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           to
           cease
           when
           the
           extraordinary
           and
           temporary
           contingencies
           of
           it
           are
           gone
           ,
           is
           too
           trifling
           a
           fancy
           to
           be
           put
           in
           ballance
           against
           so
           sacred
           an
           institution
           relying
           upon
           so
           many
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             With
             this
             Objection
             some
             vain
             persons
             would
             have
             troubled
             the
             Church
             in
             S.
          
           Austins
           
             time
             ;
             but
             he
             considered
             it
             with
             much
             indignation
             ,
             writing
             against
             the
             Donatists
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
           At
           the
           first
           times
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           fell
           upon
           the
           Believers
           ,
           and
           they
           spake
           with
           tongues
           which
           they
           had
           not
           learned
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           them
           utterance
           .
           They
           were
           signs
           fitted
           for
           the
           season
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ought
           to
           have
           signified
           in
           all
           tongues
           ,
           because
           the
           Gospel
           of
           God
           was
           to
           run
           thorough
           all
           the
           Nations
           and
           Languages
           of
           the
           World
           :
           so
           it
           was
           signified
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           pass'd
           thorough
           .
           But
           is
           it
           therefore
           expected
           that
           they
           ,
           upon
           whom
           there
           is
           imposition
           of
           hands
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           speak
           with
           tongues
           ?
           Or
           when
           we
           lay
           hands
           on
           Infants
           ,
           does
           every
           one
           of
           you
           attend
           to
           hear
           them
           speak
           with
           Tongues
           ?
           And
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           they
           do
           not
           speak
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           is
           any
           of
           you
           of
           so
           perverse
           a
           heart
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           have
           not
           received
           the
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           received
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           speak
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           done
           at
           first
           ?
           But
           if
           by
           these
           Miracles
           there
           is
           not
           now
           given
           any
           testimony
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           how
           doth
           any
           one
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Interroget
           cor
           suum
           ,
           si
           diligit
           fratrem
           ,
           manet
           spiritus
           Dei
           in
           illo
           .
           
             It
             is
             true
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             doth
             not
             remain
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             greater
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             remain
             with
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ;
             Sanctification
             and
             Power
             ,
             Fortitude
             and
             Hope
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Love
             :
             Let
             every
             man
             search
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             he
             belongs
             to
             God
             ;
             whether
             the
          
           love
           of
           God
           be
           not
           spread
           in
           his
           heart
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           
             Let
             him
             see
             if
             he
             be
             not
             patient
             in
             Troubles
             ,
             comforted
             in
             his
             Afflictions
             ,
             bold
             to
             Confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             :
             These
             are
             the
             miracles
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             powers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           These
           signs
           shall
           follow
           them
           that
           believe
           :
           
           In
           my
           Name
           shall
           they
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           they
           shall
           speak
           with
           new
           Tongues
           ,
           they
           shall
           tread
           on
           Serpents
           ,
           they
           shall
           drink
           poyson
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           hurt
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           lay
           their
           hands
           on
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           recover
           .
           
             That
             which
             we
             call
             the
             miraculous
             part
             is
             the
             less
             power
             ;
             but
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             Devil
             of
             Lust
             ,
             to
             throw
             down
             the
             pride
             of
          
           Lucifer
           ,
           
             to
             tread
             on
             the
             great
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             to
             triumph
             over
             our
             spiritual
             enemies
             ,
             to
             cure
             a
             diseased
             Soul
             ,
             to
             be
             unharmed
             by
             the
             poyson
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             of
             evil
             Examples
             and
             evil
             Company
             :
             These
             are
             the
             true
             signs
             that
             shall
             follow
             them
             that
             truly
             and
             rightly
             believe
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             this
             is
          
           to
           live
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           spirit
           ;
           
             this
             is
             more
             than
             to
             receive
             the
             spirit
             to
             a
             power
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             super-natural
             products
             in
             a
             natural
             matter
             :
             For
             this
             is
          
           from
           a
           super-natural
           principle
           
             to
             receive
          
           super-natural
           
           aids
           
             to
             a
          
           super-natural
           end
           
             in
             the
          
           Diviner
           spirit
           
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             more
             miraclous
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             pretended
             that
             the
             discontinuance
             of
             extraordinary
             miracles
             should
             cause
             the
             discontinuance
             of
             an
             ordinary
             ministration
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             was
             to
             proove
             .
          
        
         
           
           6.
           
           To
           which
           it
           is
           not
           amiss
           to
           add
           this
           Observation
           ,
           That
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           offered
           to
           buy
           this
           power
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           he
           also
           by
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           might
           thus
           minister
           the
           spirit
           .
           Now
           he
           began
           this
           sin
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           too
           frequent
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           if
           all
           this
           power
           be
           gone
           ,
           then
           nothing
           of
           that
           sin
           can
           remain
           ;
           if
           the
           subject
           matter
           be
           removed
           ,
           then
           the
           appendant
           crime
           cannot
           abide
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Simony
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           by
           participation
           ;
           and
           whatever
           is
           or
           can
           be
           done
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           of
           this
           Crime
           ,
           than
           Drunkenness
           is
           of
           Adultery
           ;
           it
           relates
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           introductive
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           something
           like
           it
           :
           But
           certainly
           since
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           be
           intirely
           free
           from
           the
           Crime
           of
           Simony
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           (
           the
           buying
           of
           which
           was
           the
           principle
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Rule
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           stand
           without
           a
           foundation
           ,
           the
           relative
           without
           the
           correspondent
           ,
           the
           accessary
           without
           the
           principal
           ,
           and
           the
           accident
           without
           the
           subject
           .
           This
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           remains
           that
           still
           there
           abides
           in
           the
           Church
           this
           power
           ,
           that
           by
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           sit
           persons
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           ministred
           :
           But
           this
           will
           be
           further
           cleared
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           for
           the
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Confirmation
           ,
           was
           actually
           continued
           and
           practised
           by
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           purest
           and
           Primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           NExt
           to
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           traditive
           interpretation
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           the
           best
           Argument
           in
           the
           World
           for
           Rituals
           and
           Mystical
           ministrations
           ;
           for
           the
           tradition
           is
           universal
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           way
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           Scripture
           :
           And
           although
           in
           Rituals
           the
           tradition
           it self
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           universal
           and
           primitive
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           were
           alone
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           in
           the
           Priests
           consecrating
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           in
           publick
           Liturgies
           ,
           in
           Absolution
           of
           Penitents
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           Communicating
           of
           Women
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           yet
           this
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           being
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           evidently
           derived
           from
           the
           practise
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           recorded
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Mysterious
           part
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Ceremony
           and
           Spiritual
           effect
           ,
           is
           a
           point
           of
           as
           great
           certainty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           usefulness
           and
           holy
           designation
           .
        
         
           
             Theophilus
             Antiochenus
          
           lived
           not
           long
           after
           the
           death
           
           
           of
           S.
           John
           ,
           and
           he
           derives
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           given
           to
           the
           Disciples
           in
           his
           City
           from
           this
           Chrisme
           or
           spiritual
           Unction
           ,
           this
           Confirmation
           of
           baptized
           persons
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             We
             are
             therefore
             called
             Christians
             because
             we
             are
             anointed
             with
             the
             Vnction
             of
             God.
          
           These
           words
           will
           be
           best
           understood
           by
           the
           subsequent
           testimonies
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           confirmation
           (
           for
           reasons
           hereafter
           mention'd
           )
           was
           for
           many
           Ages
           called
           Chrisme
           or
           Unction
           .
           But
           he
           adds
           the
           usefulness
           of
           it
           .
           
             For
             who
             is
             there
             that
             enters
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             enters
             into
             contention
             ,
             or
             Athletick
             combats
             ,
             but
             is
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             ?
          
           By
           which
           words
           he
           intimates
           both
           the
           Unction
           anciently
           us'd
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           in
           confirmation
           both
           :
           for
           in
           the
           first
           we
           have
           our
           new
           birth
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           we
           are
           prepar'd
           for
           spiritual
           combate
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           Rites
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           
           proceeds
           .
           Dehinc
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             manus
             imponitur
             ,
             per
             Benedictionem
             advocans
             &
             invitans
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             :
          
           
           
             Tunc
             ille
             sanctissimus
             Spiritus
             super
             emundata
             &
             benedicta
             corpora
             libens
             à
             patre
             descendit
             .
          
           After
           baptism
           ,
           the
           hand
           is
           impos'd
           ,
           by
           blessing
           ,
           calling
           and
           inviting
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           Then
           that
           most
           holy
           spirit
           willingly
           descends
           from
           the
           Father
           upon
           the
           Bodies
           that
           are
           cleans'd
           and
           blessed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           baptis'd
           ,
           then
           confirm'd
           ;
           and
           again
           .
           
             Caro
             signatur
          
           ,
           
           
             ut
             anima
             muniatur
             .
             Caro
             manus
             impositione
             adumbratur
             ,
             ut
             anima
             spiritu
             illuminetur
             .
          
           The
           flesh
           is
           consign'd
           ,
           or
           seal'd
           (
           that
           also
           is
           one
           of
           the
           known
           primitive
           words
           for
           Confirmation
           )
           that
           the
           soul
           may
           be
           guarded
           or
           defended
           :
           and
           the
           body
           is
           overshadowed
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           may
           be
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
           Nay
           ,
           further
           yet
           .
           If
           any
           Man
           objects
           that
           Baptisme
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           he
           answers
           ;
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             them
             that
             are
             to
             dye
             presently
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             them
             that
             are
             still
             to
             live
             and
             to
             fight
             against
             their
             spiritual
             Enemies
             .
             For
             in
             baptism
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           (
           for
           although
           the
           Apostles
           had
           been
           baptiz'd
           ,
           yet
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           come
           upon
           none
           of
           them
           untill
           Jesus
           was
           glorified
           )
           
             sed
             in
             aquâ
             emundati
             ,
             sub
             Angelo
             Spiritui
             Sancto
             praeparamur
          
           ;
           but
           being
           cleans'd
           by
           Baptismal
           water
           ,
           we
           are
           dispos'd
           for
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           expostulates
           the
           article
           .
           
             Non
             licebit
             Deo
             in
             suo
             Organo
             per
             manus
             sanctas
             sublimitatem
             modulari
             spiritalem
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           God
           ,
           by
           an
           instrument
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           under
           Holy
           hands
           to
           accord
           the
           heights
           and
           sublimity
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           For
           indeed
           this
           is
           the
           Divine
           Order
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Tertullian
           reckoning
           the
           happiness
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             she
             believes
             in
             God
             ,
             she
             signes
             with
             water
             ,
             she
             cloths
             with
             the
             spirit
          
           (
           viz.
           in
           Confirmation
           )
           
             she
             feeds
             with
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           
           
             she
             exhorts
             to
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             against
             this
             order
             or
             institution
             she
             receives
             no
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Jubajanus
           ,
           having
           urg'd
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           going
           to
           Samaria
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           those
           whom
           S.
           Philip
           had
           baptized
           ,
           adds
           :
           
             Quod
             nunc
             quoque
             apud
             nos
             geritur
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             baptizantur
             ,
             per
             praepositos
             Ecclesiae
             offerantur
             ,
             &
             per
             nostram
             orationem
             ac
             manus
             impositionem
             ,
             spiritum
             sanctum
             consequantur
             ,
             &
             signaculo
             dominico
             consummentur
             .
          
           
             Which
             custom
             is
             also
             descended
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             baptiz'd
             might
             be
             brought
             by
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             
               our
               prayer
               and
               the
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             (
             said
             the
             Martyr
             Bishop
             )
             may
             obtain
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             and
             be
             consummated
             with
             the
             Lords
             signature
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Vngi
             necesse
             est
             eum
             qui
             baptizatus
             
             est
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Et
             super
             eos
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             baptizati
             erant
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiasticum
             &
             legitimum
             baptismum
             consecuti
             fuerant
             ,
             oratione
             pro
             iis
             habitâ
             ,
             manu
             impositâ
             invocaretur
             &
             infunderetur
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
          
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           every
           one
           who
           is
           baptiz'd
           should
           receive
           the
           Unction
           that
           he
           may
           be
           Christ's
           anointed
           one
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           in
           him
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ.
           They
           who
           have
           receiv'd
           lawful
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Baptism
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           they
           should
           be
           baptiz'd
           again
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           wanting
           must
           be
           supplyed
           ,
           viz.
           that
           prayer
           being
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           hands
           impos'd
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           be
           invocated
           and
           pour'd
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           S.
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           a
           Man
           of
           Venerable
           Antiquity
           and
           admirable
           Learning
           ,
           tells
           that
           a
           certain
           young
           Man
           was
           by
           S.
           John
           delivered
           to
           the
           care
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
           who
           having
           baptiz'd
           him
           :
           
             posteà
             verò
             sigillo
             Domini
             tanquam
             perfectâ
             tutâque
             ejus
             custodiâ
          
           *
           
             eum
             obsignavit
          
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           sealed
           him
           with
           the
           Lords
           signature
           (
           the
           Church
           word
           for
           Confirmation
           )
           as
           with
           a
           safe
           and
           perfect
           guard
           .
        
         
           Origen
           
             in
             his
             seventh
             Homily
             upon
          
           Ezekiel
           
             expounding
             certain
             mystical
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
          
           ;
           
           saith
           ,
           Oleum
           est
           quo
           vir
           sanctus
           Vngitur
           ,
           oleum
           Christi
           ,
           oleum
           Sanctae
           Doctrinae
           .
           Cum
           ergo
           aliquis
           accepit
           hoc
           oleum
           quo
           Vngitur
           Sanctus
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           Scripturam
           sanctam
           instituentem
           quomodo
           oporteat
           baptizari
           ,
           in
           nomine
           Patris
           ,
           &
           filii
           ,
           &
           Spiritus
           sancti
           ,
           &
           pauca
           commutans
           unxerit
           quempiam
           ,
           &
           quodammodo
           dixerit
           ,
           jam
           non
           es
           Catechumenus
           ,
           consecutus
           es
           lavacrum
           secundae
           generationis
           ;
           talis
           homo
           accipit
           oleum
           Dei
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Unction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           holy
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           Oyl
           by
           which
           the
           Holy
           Man
           is
           anointed
           ;
           having
           been
           instructed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           taught
           how
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           then
           changing
           a
           few
           things
           he
           sayes
           to
           him
           ,
           now
           you
           are
           no
           longer
           a
           Catechumen
           ,
           
           now
           you
           are
           regenerated
           in
           baptism
           ;
           such
           a
           Man
           receives
           the
           Vnction
           of
           God.
           
             viz.
             He
             then
             is
             to
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           Dionys
           commonly
           called
           the
           Areopagite
           in
           his
           excellent
           book
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Hierarchy
           speaks
           most
           fully
           of
           the
           Holy
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           or
           Chrism
           .
           
           Having
           describ'd
           at
           large
           the
           office
           and
           manner
           of
           baptizing
           the
           Catechumens
           ,
           the
           trine
           immersion
           ,
           the
           vesting
           them
           in
           white
           Garments
           ;
           adds
           ;
           
             Then
             they
             bring
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             he
             consignes
             him
          
           (
           who
           had
           been
           so
           baptiz'd
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           Divinely
           operating
           Unction
           ,
           and
           then
           gives
           him
           the
           most
           Holy
           Eucharist
           .
           And
           afterwards
           he
           sayes
           .
           
           But
           even
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           consecrated
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           mystery
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           perfective
           Unction
           of
           Chrism
           gives
           to
           him
           the
           advent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           And
           this
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           then
           called
           Chrism
           ,
           from
           the
           spiritual
           Unction
           then
           effected
           and
           consign'd
           also
           and
           signified
           by
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           anointing
           externally
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           ceremony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           calls
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           holy
           consummation
           of
           our
           baptismal
           regeneration
           ;
           meaning
           that
           without
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           wanting
           to
           the
           baptized
           persons
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           appears
           fully
           in
           that
           famous
           censure
           of
           Novatus
           by
           Cornelius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           reported
           by
           *
           Eusebius
           .
           
           Novatus
           had
           been
           baptized
           in
           his
           bed
           being
           very
           sick
           and
           like
           to
           dye
           :
           
             but
             when
             he
             recover'd
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             those
             other
             things
             which
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             receiv'd
             :
             neque
             Domini
             sigillo
             ab
             Episcopo
             consignatus
             est
          
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           consign'd
           with
           the
           Lords
           signature
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           confirmed
           :
           
             Quo
             non
             impetrato
             ,
             quomodo
             spiritum
             sanctum
             obtinuisse
             putandus
             est
             ?
          
           Which
           having
           not
           obtain'd
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           receiv'd
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ?
           
           The
           same
           also
           is
           something
           more
           fully
           related
           by
           Nicephorus
           ,
           
           but
           wholly
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Melchiades
           
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           Spain
           
             argues
             excellently
             about
             the
             necessity
             and
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Holy
             Rite
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
           [
           What
           does
           the
           mystery
           of
           Confirmation
           profit
           me
           after
           the
           mystery
           of
           Baptism
           ?
           Certainly
           we
           did
           not
           receive
           all
           in
           our
           Baptism
           ,
           if
           after
           that
           lavatory
           we
           want
           something
           of
           another
           kind
           .
           Let
           your
           charity
           attend
           .
           As
           the
           Military
           order
           requires
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           General
           enters
           a
           Souldier
           into
           his
           list
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           only
           mark
           him
           ,
           but
           furnishes
           him
           with
           armes
           for
           the
           Battle
           .
           So
           in
           him
           that
           is
           baptiz'd
           ,
           this
           blessing
           is
           his
           Ammunition
           .
           You
           have
           given
           
             (
             Christ
          
           )
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           give
           him
           also
           Weapons
           .
           And
           what
           will
           it
           profit
           him
           if
           a
           Father
           gives
           a
           great
           Estate
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           take
           care
           to
           provide
           a
           Tutor
           for
           him
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Guardian
           of
           our
           regeneration
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Defender
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           alleaged
           the
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           Optatus
           and
           S.
           Cyril
           in
           the
           first
           Section
           .
           
           I
           adde
           to
           them
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           speaking
           of
           Confirmation
           or
           the
           Christian
           signature
           ;
           
           
             Hoc
             &
             viventi
             tibi
             maximum
             est
             tutamentum
             .
             Ovis
             enim
             quae
             sigillo
             insignita
             est
             non
             facilè
             patet
             insidiis
             ;
             quae
             verò
             signata
             non
             est
             ,
             facilè
             à
             furibus
             capitur
             .
          
           This
           signature
           is
           your
           greatest
           guard
           while
           you
           live
           .
           For
           a
           sheep
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           mark'd
           with
           the
           Masters
           sign
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           soon
           stollen
           by
           Thieves
           ;
           but
           easily
           if
           she
           be
           not
           .
           The
           same
           manner
           of
           speaking
           is
           also
           us'd
           by
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           who
           was
           himself
           together
           with
           Eubulus
           confirm'd
           by
           Bishop
           
             Maximinus
             .
             Quomodo
             curam
             geret
             tanquam
             ad
             se
             pertinentis
             Angelus
             ?
             Quomodo
             eripiat
             ex
             hostibus
             si
             non
             agnoverit
             signaculum
             ?
          
           How
           shall
           the
           Angel
           know
           what
           sheep
           belong
           unto
           his
           charge
           ?
           How
           shall
           he
           
           snatch
           them
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           if
           he
           does
           not
           see
           their
           mark
           and
           signature
           ?
           
           Theodoret
           also
           and
           Theophylact
           speak
           the
           like
           words
           :
           and
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           perceive
           ;
           these
           and
           the
           like
           sayings
           are
           most
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           to
           be
           their
           warranty
           for
           an
           indelible
           Character
           imprinted
           in
           Confirmation
           .
           I
           do
           not
           interest
           my self
           in
           the
           question
           ;
           but
           only
           recite
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           these
           Fathers
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           practice
           and
           usefulness
           of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           transcribe
           hither
           those
           clear
           testimonies
           which
           are
           cited
           from
           the
           Epistles
           of
           S.
           
             Clement
             ,
             Vrban
          
           the
           first
           ,
           Fabianus
           and
           Cornelius
           ;
           the
           summe
           of
           them
           is
           in
           those
           plainest
           words
           of
           Vrban
           the
           First
           .
           
             Omnes
             fideles
             per
             manus
             impositionem
             Episcopórum
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             post
             baptismum
             accipere
             debent
             .
          
           All
           faithfull
           People
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           by
           imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           after
           Baptism
           .
           Much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           collected
           by
           
             Gratian
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             4.
             
             Presbyt
             .
             &
             de
             consecrat
             dist
             .
             5.
             
             Omnes
             fideles
             &
             ibid.
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           Hierom
           
             brings
             in
             a
             Luciferian
             asking
          
           :
           
           
             why
             he
             that
             is
             baptiz'd
             in
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             by
             imposition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
          
           hanc
           observationem
           ex
           Scripturae
           authoritate
           ad
           Sacordotii
           honorem
           descendere
           .
           This
           observation
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           did
           descend
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           adding
           withal
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Schismes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Exigis
             ubi
             scriptum
             est
          
           ?
           If
           you
           ask
           where
           it
           is
           written
           ;
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           
             in
             Actibus
             Apostolorum
          
           .
           It
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           if
           there
           were
           no
           authority
           of
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           
             totius
             orbis
             in
             hanc
             partem
             consensus
             instar
             praecepti
             obtineret
          
           ;
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           
           whole
           Christian
           World
           in
           this
           article
           ought
           to
           prevail
           as
           a
           commandment
           .
           
             But
             here
             is
             a
             twofold
             Chord
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             Universal
             Tradition
             :
             or
             rather
             Scripture
             expounded
             by
             an
             Universal
             traditive
             interpretation
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             observation
             is
             made
             from
             Scripture
             by
             S.
          
           Chrysostom
           :
           
             The
             words
             are
             very
             like
             those
             now
             recited
             from
             S.
          
           Hierom's
           
             Dialogue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           Ambrose
           calls
           Confirmation
           ,
           
             Spiritale
             signaculum
          
           ,
           
           
             quod
             post
             fontem
             superest
             ,
             ut
             perfectio
             fiat
             .
          
           A
           spiritual
           seal
           remaining
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           that
           perfection
           be
           had
           .
           Oecumenius
           calls
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           perfection
           ,
           
             Lavacro
             peccata
             purgantur
             ,
             Chrismate
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             superfunditur
             ,
             ;
             Vtraque
             verò
             ista
             manu
             &
             ore
             Antistitis
             impetramus
             ,
          
           said
           Pacianus
           Bishop
           of
           Barcinona
           .
           In
           Baptism
           our
           sins
           are
           cleans'd
           ;
           in
           Confirmation
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           pour'd
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           we
           obtain
           by
           the
           hands
           and
           mouth
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ]
           :
           and
           again
           ;
           
             vestrae
             plebi
             unde
             spiritus
             ;
             quam
             non
             consignat
             unctus
             Sacerdos
             ?
          
           The
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Cornelius
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Novatus
           before
           cited
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           least
           ,
           
           I
           overset
           the
           article
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           suspicious
           by
           too
           laborious
           a
           defence
           :
           only
           after
           these
           numerous
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           represent
           that
           this
           Holy
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           hath
           been
           decreed
           by
           many
           Councils
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Eliberis
           ,
           
           celebrated
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             P.
             Sylvester
          
           the
           first
           ,
           decreed
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           is
           baptiz'd
           in
           his
           sickness
           ,
           if
           he
           recover
           ,
           
             ad
             Episcopum
             eum
             perducat
             ,
             ut
             per
             manus
             impositionem
             perfici
             possit
          
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           perfected
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           the
           77th
           .
           
             Can.
             Episcopus
             eos
             per
             bendictionem
             perficere
             debebit
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           must
           perfect
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Minister
           baptiz'd
           ,
           by
           his
           benediction
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           decreed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           All
           that
           are
           baptized
           ,
           must
           be
           anointed
           with
           the
           coelestial
           Unction
           ,
           and
           [
           so
           ]
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ.
           All
           that
           are
           so
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           confirm'd
           ;
           for
           this
           coelestial
           Unction
           ,
           is
           done
           by
           holy
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           invocation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           Zonarus
           upon
           this
           Canon
           :
           all
           such
           who
           have
           this
           Unction
           shall
           reign
           with
           Christ
           ,
           unless
           by
           their
           wickedness
           they
           praeclude
           their
           own
           possessions
           .
           This
           Canon
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Code
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           and
           makes
           the
           152.
           
           Canon
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Orleans
           affirms
           expresly
           ;
           
           that
           he
           who
           is
           baptiz'd
           cannot
           be
           a
           Christian
           (
           meaning
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           stile
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           a
           full
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Christian
           )
           
             nisi
             confirmatione
             Episcopali
             fuerit
             Chrismatus
          
           ;
           unless
           he
           have
           the
           Unction
           of
           Episcopal
           confirmation
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Church
           had
           long
           disputed
           concerning
           the
           re-baptizing
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           made
           Canons
           for
           and
           against
           it
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Heresies
           were
           ,
           and
           all
           agreed
           that
           if
           the
           first
           baptism
           had
           been
           once
           good
           ,
           it
           could
           never
           be
           repeated
           ;
           yet
           they
           thought
           it
           sit
           that
           such
           persons
           should
           be
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           all
           supposing
           Confirmation
           to
           be
           the
           perfection
           and
           consummation
           of
           the
           less
           perfect
           baptism
           .
           
           Thus
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           Arles
           decreed
           concerning
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           baptized
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           re-baptized
           .
           
             Manus
             tantùm
             eis
             imponatur
             ut
             accipiant
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           confirm'd
           ;
           let
           there
           be
           imposition
           of
           hands
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           same
           is
           decreed
           by
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Arles
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Bonasiaci
           .
           
           But
           I
           also
           find
           it
           in
           a
           greater
           record
           ;
           
           in
           the
           General
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           where
           Hereticks
           are
           commanded
           
           upon
           their
           conversion
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           
             secundùm
             constitutum
             Officium
          
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Office
           appointed
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Greeks
             Euchologion
             ,
             sigillatos
             ,
             primò
             scil
             .
             Vnctos
             Vnguento
             Chrismatis
             ,
             &c.
             &
             signantes
             eos
             dicimus
             ,
             Sigillum
             doni
             spiritus
             sancti
             ,
          
           It
           is
           the
           form
           of
           Confirmation
           used
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           Fathers
           testifying
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           teaching
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           more
           Fathers
           as
           were
           assembled
           in
           six
           Councils
           ,
           all
           giving
           witness
           to
           this
           holy
           Rite
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           pursuance
           also
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           too
           great
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           to
           be
           despised
           by
           any
           Man
           that
           calls
           himself
           a
           Christian.
           
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           IV.
           
        
         
           The
           BISHOPS
           were
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Ministers
           of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           SAint
           Chrysostome
           asking
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           
           who
           were
           Baptized
           by
           Philip
           ,
           could
           not
           from
           him
           and
           by
           his
           ministry
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           answers
           ,
           
             Perhaps
             this
             was
             done
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           to
           distinguish
           the
           supereminent
           dignity
           which
           they
           bore
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           all
           inferiour
           Ministrations
           ;
           but
           this
           answer
           not
           satisfying
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             hoc
             donum
             non
             habebat
             ,
             erat
             enim
             ex
             septem
             illis
             ,
             id
             quod
             magis
             videtur
             dicendum
             .
             Vnde
             meâ
             sententiâ
             hic
          
           Philippus
           
             unus
             ex
             septem
             erat
             secundus
             à
          
           Stephano
           ,
           
             Ideo
             &
             Baptizans
             ,
             spiritum
             sanctum
             non
             dabat
             ,
             neque
             enim
             facultatem
             
             habebat
             ,
             hoc
             enim
             donum
             solorum
             Apostolorum
             erat
             .
          
           This
           gift
           they
           had
           not
           who
           Baptized
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           which
           thing
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           said
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           Philip
           was
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           opinion
           next
           to
           St.
           Stephen
           ;
           therefore
           though
           he
           baptized
           ,
           yet
           he
           gave
           not
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           no
           power
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           this
           gift
           was
           proper
           onely
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Nam
             virtutem
             quidem
             acceperant
             (
             Diaconi
             )
             faciendi
             signa
             ,
             non
             autem
             dandi
             aliis
             spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             igitur
             hoc
             erat
             in
             Apostolis
             singulare
             ,
             unde
             &
             praecipuos
             ,
             &
             non
             alios
             videmus
             hoc
             facere
             ,
          
           The
           Ministers
           that
           Baptized
           had
           a
           power
           of
           doing
           Signs
           and
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           giving
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ;
           therefore
           this
           gift
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           we
           see
           the
           cheifs
           *
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           to
           do
           this
           .
        
         
           St.
           Dionys
           sayes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           There
           is
           need
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           confirm
           the
           baptized
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           this
           was
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Bishops
           for
           conservation
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           said
           St.
           Ambrose
           :
           
           
             A
             solis
             Episcopis
             ,
             By
             Bishops
             onely
             ,
          
           said
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           For
           
             the
             Bishops
             succeeded
             in
             the
             place
          
           and
           ordinary
           Office
           
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           said
           St.
           Hierom
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           against
           the
           Luciferians
           it
           is
           said
           [
           That
           this
           observation
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           did
           descend
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           onely
           might
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           confer
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           done
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Schismes
           ,
           that
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           depends
           upon
           it
           .
           ]
        
         
           But
           the
           words
           of
           
             P.
             Innocentius
          
           I.
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           and
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           the
           first
           Tome
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           are
           very
           full
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           
             De
             consignandis
             
             infantibus
             ,
             manifestum
             est
             non
             ab
             alio
             quàm
             ab
             Episcopo
             fieri
             licere
             ,
             Nam
             Presbyteri
             ,
             licèt
             sint
             sacerdotes
             ,
             pontificatus
             tamen
             apicem
             non
             habent
             ,
             haec
             autem
             pontificibus
             solis
             deberi
             ,
             ut
             vel
             consignent
             ,
             vel
             paracletum
             spiritum
             tradant
             ,
             non
             solùm
             consuetudo
             Ecclesiastica
             demonstrat
             ,
             verùm
             &
             illa
             lectio
             Actuum
             Apostolorum
             ,
             quae
             asserit
             Petrum
             &
             Johannem
             esse
             directos
             ,
             qui
             jam
             Baptizatis
             traderent
             spiritum
             sanctum
             ;
          
           
             Concerning
             Confirmation
             of
             Infants
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             to
             be
             done
             by
             any
             other
             than
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             for
             although
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Summity
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             But
             that
             these
             things
             are
             onely
             due
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             Peter
             and
             John
             were
             sent
             to
             minister
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             them
             that
             were
             Baptized
             .
          
           *
           Optatus
           proves
           Macharius
           to
           be
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           conversant
           in
           the
           Episcopal
           Office
           ,
           and
           imposed
           hands
           on
           none
           that
           were
           Baptized
           .
           
             Hoc
             unum
             à
             majoribus
             fit
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             à
             summis
             Pontificibus
             ,
             quod
             à
             minoribus
             perfici
             non
             potest
             ,
          
           said
           
             P.
             Melchiades
          
           :
           
           This
           (
           of
           Confirmation
           )
           is
           onely
           done
           by
           the
           greater
           Ministers
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           the
           lesser
           .
           This
           was
           the
           constant
           practise
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           derived
           from
           the
           practice
           and
           tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           and
           recorded
           in
           their
           Acts
           ,
           written
           by
           St.
           Luke
           .
           For
           this
           is
           our
           great
           Rule
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           what
           they
           did
           in
           Rituals
           ,
           and
           consigned
           to
           Posterity
           is
           our
           example
           and
           our
           warranty
           :
           
           we
           see
           it
           done
           thus
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           others
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           other
           authority
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           
           goe
           another
           way
           .
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Philo
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           chief
           Governour
           in
           Ecclesiasticals
           ,
           his
           Office
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           teach
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           set
           down
           in
           Books
           ;
           their
           practise
           is
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           their
           example
           in
           these
           things
           must
           be
           our
           rule
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           walk
           irregularly
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           rule
           ,
           but
           chance
           and
           humour
           ,
           Empire
           and
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           rather
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           recorded
           in
           Holy
           writ
           ,
           must
           this
           Observation
           be
           esteemed
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           if
           a
           Bishop
           be
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           not
           ready
           ?
           St.
           Ambrose
           *
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           answered
           ,
           
             Apud
             Egyptum
             Presbyteri
             consignant
          
           ,
           
           
             si
             praesens
             non
             sit
             Episcopus
          
           :
           A
           Presbyter
           may
           consign
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           be
           not
           present
           ;
           and
           Amalarius
           affirms
           ,
           
             Sylvestrum
             Papam
             praevidentem
             quantum
             periculosum
             iter
             arriperet
             ,
             qui
             sine
             confirmatione
             maneret
             ,
             quantum
             potuit
             subvenisse
             ,
             &
             propter
             absentiam
             Episcoporum
             ,
             necessitate
             addidisse
             ,
             ut
             à
             Presbytero
             Vngerentur
             ,
          
           That
           Pope
           Sylvester
           fore-seeing
           how
           dangerous
           a
           Journey
           he
           takes
           ,
           who
           abides
           without
           Confirmation
           ,
           brought
           remedy
           as
           far
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           commanded
           that
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Bishops
           they
           should
           be
           anointed
           by
           the
           Priest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           by
           some
           supposed
           ,
           that
           
             factum
             valet
             ,
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             .
          
           The
           thing
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           but
           in
           the
           proper
           and
           appointed
           way
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           valid
           ,
           just
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Baptism
           by
           a
           Lay-man
           or
           Woman
           :
           Nay
           ,
           though
           some
           Canons
           say
           it
           is
           
             actio
             irrita
          
           ,
           the
           act
           is
           null
           ,
           yet
           for
           this
           there
           is
           a
           salvo
           pretended
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           an
           action
           is
           said
           to
           be
           irrita
           in
           Law
           ,
           which
           yet
           nevertheless
           is
           of
           secret
           and
           permanent
           value
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           again
           .
           Thus
           if
           a
           Priest
           be
           promoted
           by
           Simony
           ,
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             sacerdos
             non
             est
             ,
             sed
             inaniter
             tantùm
             dicitur
          
           ;
           he
           is
           but
           vainly
           called
           a
           Priest
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           no
           Priest.
           So
           Sixtus
           II.
           said
           ,
           
           That
           if
           a
           Bishop
           Ordain
           in
           anothers
           Diocess
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           is
           void
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Law
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           that
           if
           a
           Bishop
           be
           consecrated
           without
           his
           Clergy
           and
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           Consecration
           is
           null
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           later
           and
           fiercer
           constitutions
           do
           not
           determine
           concerning
           the
           natural
           event
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           legal
           and
           Canonical
           approbation
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           things
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           St.
           Ambrose
           his
           saying
           that
           in
           Egypt
           the
           Presbyters
           consign
           in
           the
           Bishops
           absence
           ,
           does
           not
           prove
           that
           they
           ever
           did
           confirm
           or
           impose
           hands
           on
           the
           Baptized
           for
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           
           because
           that
           very
           passage
           being
           related
           by
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           the
           more
           general
           word
           of
           consign
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           plainer
           and
           more
           particular
           ,
           consecrant
           ,
           they
           consecrate
           ,
           meaning
           the
           blessed
           Eucharist
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           permitted
           primitively
           to
           a
           simple
           Priest
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           Bishops
           absence
           without
           leave
           ,
           onely
           in
           Egypt
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           a
           general
           leave
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           absence
           was
           an
           interpretative
           consent
           :
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           consignant
           is
           best
           interpreted
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           presently
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           consign
           with
           Oyl
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           fore-head
           ,
           much
           less
           impose
           hands
           ,
           or
           confirm
           ,
           or
           minister
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           case
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           very
           early
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           to
           represent
           the
           grace
           which
           was
           ministred
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           the
           Unction
           from
           above
           ,
           they
           us'd
           Oyl
           and
           Balsom
           ;
           and
           so
           constantly
           us'd
           this
           in
           their
           Confirmations
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           ceremony
           it
           had
           the
           appellation
           ;
           
             Sacramentum
             Chrismatis
          
           ;
           S.
           Austin
           a
           calls
           it
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           so
           Dionysius
           .
           Now
           because
           
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           
             the
             adult
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           imitation
           of
           that
           )
           
             of
             Infants
          
           ,
           Confirmation
           and
           Baptism
           were
           usually
           ministred
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           the
           Unction
           was
           not
           only
           us'd
           to
           persons
           newly
           baptiz'd
           ;
           but
           another
           Unction
           was
           added
           as
           a
           ceremony
           in
           Baptism
           it self
           ;
           and
           was
           us'd
           immediately
           before
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           the
           oyle
           was
           put
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           three
           times
           was
           the
           party
           sign'd
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Hierarchy
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           Unction
           with
           oyl
           in
           baptismal
           preparations
           ;
           and
           pouring
           oyl
           into
           the
           baptismal
           water
           ;
           we
           find
           another
           Unction
           after
           the
           baptism
           was
           finished
           .
           For
           they
           bring
           the
           baptized
           person
           
             again
             to
             the
             Bishop
          
           ,
           
           saith
           S.
           Dionys
           ;
           who
           signing
           the
           man
           with
           hallowed
           Chrisme
           ,
           gives
           him
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           .
           This
           they
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           perfective
           or
           consummating
           Unction
           ;
           this
           was
           that
           which
           was
           us'd
           when
           the
           Bishop
           confirmed
           the
           baptized
           person
           :
           
             For
             to
             him
             who
             is
             initiated
             by
             the
             most
             holy
             initiation
             of
             the
             Divine
             generation
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             been
             baptiz'd
             ,
             saith
          
           Pachimeres
           
             the
             Paraphrast
             of
          
           Dionysius
           )
           
             the
             perfective
             Vnction
             of
             Chrisme
             ,
             gives
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Laodicean
           Council
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           be
           anointed
           after
           baptism
           .
           
           Both
           these
           Unctions
           were
           intimated
           by
           
             Theophilus
             Antiochenus
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Every
           man
           that
           is
           borne
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           that
           is
           a
           Champion
           is
           anointed
           with
           oyl
           .
           That
           to
           baptism
           ,
           this
           alluding
           to
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Chrisme
           was
           frequently
           ministred
           immediately
           after
           Baptism
           ;
           in
           the
           Cities
           where
           the
           Bishop
           was
           present
           .
           But
           in
           Villages
           and
           little
           Towns
           where
           the
           Bishop
           was
           not
           present
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           .
           But
           Bishops
           were
           forc'd
           at
           their
           opportunities
           to
           go
           abroad
           and
           
           perfect
           what
           was
           wanting
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Peter
           and
           John
           to
           the
           Samaritans
           .
           
             Non
             quidem
             abnuo
             hanc
             esse
             Ecclesiarum
             consuetudinem
             ,
             ut
             ad
             eos
             qui
             longè
             in
             minoribus
             Vrbibus
             per
             Presbyteros
             &
             Diaconos
             baptizati
             sunt
             ,
             Episcopus
             ad
             invocationem
             Sancti
             Spiritus
             manum
             impositurus
             excurrat
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             when
             persons
             are
             in
             lesser
             Cities
             baptiz'd
             by
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             uses
             to
             travel
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             invocation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           But
           because
           this
           could
           not
           alwayes
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           because
           many
           baptized
           persons
           dyed
           before
           such
           an
           opportunity
           could
           be
           had
           ;
           the
           Church
           took
           up
           a
           custome
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           should
           consecrate
           the
           Chrisme
           ,
           and
           send
           it
           to
           the
           Villages
           and
           little
           Cities
           distant
           from
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Priests
           should
           anoint
           the
           baptized
           with
           it
           .
           But
           still
           they
           kept
           this
           part
           of
           it
           sacred
           and
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           1.
           
           That
           no
           Chrisme
           should
           be
           us'd
           but
           what
           the
           Bishop
           consecrated
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Priests
           should
           anoint
           the
           head
           of
           the
           baptized
           ;
           but
           at
           no
           hand
           ,
           the
           forehead
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           still
           reserved
           for
           the
           Bishop
           to
           do
           when
           he
           confirmed
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             P.
             Innocent
          
           the
           first
           ,
           above
           quoted
           .
           
             Nam
             Presbyteris
             ,
             seu
             extra
             Episcopum
             ,
             seu
             praesente
             Episcopo
             baptizant
             ,
             Chrismate
             baptizatos
             Vngere
             licet
             ,
             sed
             quod
             ab
             Episcopo
             fuerit
             consecratum
             .
             Non
             tamen
             frontem
             ex
             eodem
             oleo
             signare
             ,
             quod
             solis
             debetur
             Episcopis
             cum
             tradunt
             Spiritum
             Paracletum
             .
          
           Now
           this
           the
           Bishops
           did
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           satisfie
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           baptized
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           ceremony
           to
           excite
           the
           
             votum
             confirmationis
          
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           actually
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           might
           at
           least
           have
           it
           
             in
             voto
          
           in
           desire
           ,
           and
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           representation
           .
           This
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           was
           first
           introduc'd
           by
           Pope
           Sylvester
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           consignation
           ,
           which
           the
           
           Priests
           of
           Egypt
           us'd
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           this
           became
           afterward
           ,
           the
           practice
           in
           other
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           ;
           but
           a
           ceremony
           annexed
           to
           it
           ordinarily
           ;
           from
           thence
           transmitted
           to
           baptism
           ,
           first
           by
           imitation
           ,
           afterwards
           by
           way
           of
           supply
           and
           in
           defect
           of
           the
           opportunities
           of
           Confirmation
           Episcopal
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           find
           in
           the
           first
           Arausican
           Council
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Leo
           the
           first
           and
           
             Theodosius
             junior
          
           ,
           
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             in
             baptism
             every
             one
             should
             receive
             Chrism
             :
             de
             eo
             autem
             qui
             in
             baptismate
             ,
             quâ
             cunque
             necessitate
             faciente
             Chrismatus
             non
             fuerit
             ,
             in
             confirmatione
             sacerdos
             commonebitur
             .
          
           If
           the
           baptized
           by
           any
           intervening
           accident
           or
           necessity
           was
           not
           anointed
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           should
           be
           advertiz'd
           of
           it
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           meaning
           that
           then
           it
           must
           be
           done
           .
           For
           the
           Chrisme
           was
           but
           a
           ceremony
           annexed
           ;
           no
           part
           of
           either
           rite
           essential
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           thy
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           opinions
           then
           prevailing
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           here
           the
           rites
           themselves
           are
           clearly
           distinguish'd
           ;
           and
           this
           of
           Confirmation
           was
           never
           permitted
           to
           mere
           Presbyters
           .
           
             Innocentius
             III
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Canonist
           and
           of
           great
           authority
           ,
           gives
           a
           full
           evidence
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           
             Per
             frontis
             Chrismationem
             manus
             impositio
             designatur
             ,
             quia
             per
             eam
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             per
             augmentum
             datur
             &
             robur
             .
             Vnde
             cum
             caeteras
             unctiones
             simplex
             sacerdos
             vel
             Presbyter
             valeat
             exhibere
             ,
             hanc
             non
             nisi
             summus
             Sacerdos
             vel
             Presbyter
             valeat
             exhibere
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcopus
             conferre
             .
          
           
             By
             anointing
             of
             the
             forehead
             ,
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             design'd
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             for
             increase
             and
             strength
             ;
             therefore
             when
             a
             single
             Priest
             may
             give
             the
             other
             Unctions
             ,
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             by
             the
             chief
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           what
           
           shall
           be
           done
           if
           a
           Bishop
           may
           not
           be
           had
           ?
           The
           same
           Innocentius
           answers
           
             [
             It
             is
             safer
             and
             without
             danger
             wholly
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             it
             rashly
             and
             without
             authority
             ministred
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             
               cum
               umbra
               quaedam
               ostendatur
               in
               opere
               ,
               veritas
               autem
               non
               subeat
               in
               effectu
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             shadow
             without
             truth
             ,
             or
             real
             effect
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             else
             does
             it
             but
             the
             person
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             this
             ministration
             ;
          
           and
           no
           approved
           man
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           ever
           say
           the
           contrary
           ,
           till
           Richard
           Primate
           of
           Ardmagh
           commenced
           a
           new
           Opinion
           ,
           from
           whence
           
             (
             Thomas
          
           of
           Walden
           sayes
           that
           )
           Wicl●f
           borrowed
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           trouble
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           
             What
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             purest
             times
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             sufficiently
             declared
             ;
             what
             it
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Chrisme
             was
             as
             much
             remarked
             ,
             as
             the
             Rite
             to
             which
             it
             ministred
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             finde
             fully
             declared
             by
          
           Rabanus
           Maurus
           .
           Signatur
           Baptizatus
           cum
           Chrismate
           per
           sacerdotem
           in
           capitis
           summitate
           ,
           per
           Pontificem
           verò
           in
           fronte
           ,
           ut
           priori
           Vnctione
           significetur
           ,
           spiritus
           sancti
           super
           ipsum
           descensio
           ad
           habitationem
           Deo
           consecrandam
           ,
           in
           secundâ
           quoque
           ut
           ejus
           spiritus
           sancti
           septiformis
           gratia
           ,
           cum
           omni
           plenitudine
           sanctitatis
           &
           scientiae
           &
           virtutis
           ,
           venire
           in
           hominem
           declaretur
           :
           Tunc
           enim
           ipse
           spiritus
           sanctus
           post
           mundata
           &
           benedicta
           corpora
           atque
           animas
           liberè
           à
           patre
           descendit
           ,
           ut
           unà
           cum
           suâ
           visitatione
           sanctificaret
           &
           illustraret
           ,
           &
           nunc
           in
           hominem
           ad
           hoc
           venit
           ,
           ut
           signaculum
           fidei
           ,
           quod
           in
           fronte
           suscepit
           ,
           faciat
           cum
           donis
           coelestibus
           repletum
           ,
           &
           suâ
           gratiâ
           confortatum
           intrepidè
           ,
           &
           audacter
           coram
           Regibus
           &
           Potestatibus
           hujus
           saeculi
           portare
           ,
           ac
           nomen
           Christi
           liberâ
           voce
           praedicare
           .
           
             In
             Baptism
             the
             baptized
             was
             anointed
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
          
           
           on
           the
           fore-head
           ,
           by
           that
           was
           signified
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           preparing
           a
           habitation
           for
           himself
           ;
           by
           this
           was
           declared
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           his
           seven-fold
           gifts
           ,
           with
           all
           fulness
           of
           knowledge
           and
           spiritual
           understanding
           .
           These
           things
           were
           signified
           by
           the
           appendant
           Ceremony
           ,
           but
           the
           Rites
           were
           ever
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           onely
           signifie
           and
           declare
           ,
           but
           effect
           these
           Graces
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           The
           ceremony
           the
           Church
           instituted
           and
           us'd
           as
           she
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           gave
           in
           what
           circumstances
           they
           would
           choose
           ;
           and
           new
           propositions
           entred
           ,
           and
           customes
           chang'd
           ,
           and
           deputations
           were
           made
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           whom
           by
           Christ
           was
           plac'd
           the
           fulness
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           concredited
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           so
           much
           as
           their
           occasions
           and
           necessities
           permitted
           ;
           and
           because
           in
           those
           ages
           and
           places
           where
           the
           external
           ceremony
           was
           regarded
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           more
           than
           the
           inward
           mystery
           ,
           or
           the
           Rite
           of
           Divine
           appointment
           ,
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           or
           exteriour
           Unction
           delegated
           to
           the
           Priests
           Ministery
           after
           the
           Episcopal
           consecration
           of
           it
           ,
           might
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           Episcopal
           confirmation
           ;
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           new
           opinions
           were
           entertain'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           the
           Fryers
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           were
           alwayes
           too
           little
           friends
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           power
           ,
           
             from
             which
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             been
             wholly
             exempted
             ,
          
           publickly
           taught
           (
           in
           England
           especially
           )
           that
           chrisme
           ministred
           by
           them
           with
           leave
           from
           the
           Pope
           did
           doe
           all
           that
           which
           ordinarily
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           Episcopal
           confirmation
           .
           For
           as
           Tertullian
           complain'd
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Quibus
             fuit
             propositum
             aliter
             docendi
             ,
             eos
             necessitas
             coëgit
             aliter
             disponendi
             instrumenta
             Doctrinae
             .
          
           They
           who
           had
           purposes
           of
           teaching
           new
           Doctrines
           ,
           were
           constrain'd
           
           otherwise
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Instruments
           and
           Rituals
           appertaining
           to
           their
           Doctrines
           .
           These
           men
           to
           serve
           ends
           ,
           destroyed
           the
           article
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           the
           Ancient
           Discipline
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           But
           they
           were
           justly
           censur'd
           by
           the
           Theological
           faculty
           at
           Paris
           ;
           and
           the
           censure
           well
           defended
           by
           Hallier
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ;
           whether
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           that
           is
           curious
           in
           little
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           main
           :
           It
           was
           ever
           call'd
           
             Confirmatio
             Episcopalis
             ,
             &
             impositio
             manuum
             Episcoporum
             ,
          
           which
           our
           English
           word
           well
           expresses
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           retains
           the
           use
           ;
           we
           know
           it
           by
           the
           common
           name
           of
           
             Bishopping
             of
             Children
          
           .
           I
           shall
           no
           farther
           insist
           upon
           it
           ,
           onely
           I
           shall
           observe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           vain
           distinction
           brought
           into
           the
           Schools
           and
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Minister
             ordinary
          
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           ;
           all
           allowing
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           appointed
           the
           ordinary
           Minister
           of
           Confirmation
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           fain
           innovate
           and
           pretend
           that
           in
           some
           cases
           others
           may
           be
           Ministers
           extraordinary
           .
           This
           device
           is
           of
           infinite
           danger
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           Sacred
           order
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           disparks
           the
           inclosures
           ,
           and
           layes
           all
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           supream
           controulers
           of
           the
           Orders
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           relies
           upon
           a
           false
           principle
           ;
           for
           in
           true
           Divinity
           and
           by
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Minister
           of
           any
           Divine
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           of
           Divine
           appointment
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           none
           but
           the
           
             ordinary
             Minister
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           God
           is
           tied
           to
           this
           way
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           tied
           ,
           but
           by
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           gave
           a
           special
           Commission
           to
           Ananias
           to
           baptize
           and
           to
           confirm
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           the
           Spirit
           to
           Cornelius
           even
           before
           he
           was
           baptized
           ,
           and
           he
           ordained
           St.
           Paul
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           without
           the
           ministry
           of
           man
           :
           But
           this
           I
           
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           God
           can
           make
           Ministers
           extraordinary
           ,
           yet
           Man
           cannot
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           goe
           about
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           usurp
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           snatch
           from
           his
           hand
           what
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           part
           with
           .
           The
           Apostles
           admitted
           others
           into
           a
           part
           of
           their
           care
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           intended
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           any
           ministry
           ,
           they
           gave
           them
           so
           much
           of
           their
           Order
           as
           would
           enable
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           person
           of
           a
           
             lower
             order
          
           could
           never
           be
           deputed
           Minister
           of
           actions
           appropriate
           to
           the
           higher
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           by
           the
           practise
           and
           tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Universal
           practise
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           Bishops
           onely
           ,
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           alone
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           any
           man
           else
           usurp
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           answer
           it
           ;
           they
           do
           hurt
           indeed
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           no
           benefit
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           minister
           shadows
           instead
           of
           substances
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           V.
           
        
         
           The
           whole
           procedure
           ,
           or
           Ritual
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           is
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           THE
           Heart
           and
           the
           Eye
           are
           lift
           up
           to
           God
           to
           bring
           Blessings
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Hand
           too
           ;
           but
           this
           also
           falls
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           rests
           there
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           descending
           blessing
           to
           the
           
           proper
           and
           prepared
           suscipient
           .
           God
           governed
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           by
           
             the
             hand
             of
          
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           .
           
             Et
             calidae
             fecére
             silentia
             turbae
             Majestate
             manus
             ,
          
           and
           both
           under
           Moses
           and
           under
           Christ
           ,
           when
           ever
           the
           President
           of
           Religion
           did
           bless
           the
           People
           ,
           he
           lifted
           up
           his
           hand
           over
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           blessed
           a
           single
           person
           he
           laid
           his
           hand
           upon
           him
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Rite
           used
           by
           Jacob
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           by
           Kings
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           eminently
           Religious
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           himself
           when
           he
           blessed
           the
           Children
           which
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Apostles
           when
           they
           blessed
           and
           confirmed
           the
           baptized
           Converts
           ;
           and
           whom
           else
           can
           the
           Church
           follow
           ?
           The
           Apostles
           did
           so
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           to
           them
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           describes
           this
           whole
           mystery
           by
           the
           Ritual
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
           calling
           it
           
             the
             foundation
             of
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           solemnity
           of
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           solemnity
           and
           application
           of
           Paternal
           prayer
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           said
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           ;
           
           Upon
           whom
           shall
           he
           lay
           his
           hands
           ?
           Whom
           shall
           he
           bless
           ?
           
             Quid
             enim
             aliud
             est
             impositio
             manuum
             ,
             nisi
             Oratio
             super
             hominem
             ?
          
           said
           St.
           Austine
           .
           The
           Bishop's
           laying
           his
           hands
           on
           the
           People
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           the
           solemnity
           of
           Prayer
           for
           them
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           prayer
           made
           by
           those
           sacred
           persons
           ,
           who
           by
           Christ
           are
           appointed
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           are
           all
           the
           ministeries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Baptism
           ,
           Consecration
           of
           the
           B.
           Eucharist
           ,
           Absolution
           ,
           Ordination
           ,
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ;
           they
           are
           all
           
             in
             genere
             orationis
          
           ;
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           solemn
           and
           appointed
           Prayer
           by
           an
           intrusted
           and
           a
           gracious
           Person
           ,
           specificated
           by
           a
           proper
           order
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           blessing
           then
           designed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           Saint
           James
           commanded
           that
           the
           sick
           
           Persons
           should
           
             send
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           lay
           their
           hands
           
             on
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
          
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             praying
             over
             them
          
           :
           It
           is
           
             adumbratio
             dextrae
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Tertullian
           calls
           it
           )
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           him
           that
           ministers
           over-shadows
           the
           person
           for
           whom
           the
           solemn
           Prayer
           is
           to
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           they
           in
           the
           Divine
           Eutaxy
           are
           made
           your
           Superiours
           ;
           they
           are
           indeed
           
             your
             servants
             for
             Jesus
             sake
          
           ;
           but
           they
           
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           are
           from
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           to
           bless
           the
           People
           ;
           
             for
             without
             contradiction
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           Superiours
           in
           Religion
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Ministers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           the
           gratious
           Persons
           ,
           them
           he
           will
           hear
           ,
           those
           he
           hath
           commanded
           to
           convey
           your
           needs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           blessings
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           ask
           a
           blessing
           ,
           is
           to
           desire
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           you
           ;
           
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             whom
             God
             most
             respecteth
             for
             their
             piety
             and
             zeal
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             else
             regardeth
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             place
             and
             calling
             bindeth
             them
             above
             others
             to
             do
             this
             duty
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             Natural
             and
             Spiritual
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           easie
           for
           prophane
           persons
           to
           deride
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           all
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           conveyed
           to
           them
           by
           sense
           ,
           or
           natural
           demonstrations
           ;
           but
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             and
             the
             things
             of
             God
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ;
             the
             spirit
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             knows
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             goes
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Operations
           are
           discerned
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           Love
           and
           by
           Obedience
           ,
           
             Date
             mihi
             Christianum
             ,
             &
             intelligit
             quod
             dico
             :
          
           None
           but
           true
           Christians
           understand
           and
           feel
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           that
           in
           
           all
           the
           times
           of
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           while
           the
           Synagogue
           was
           standing
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           men
           loved
           Religion
           ,
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           minded
           the
           affairs
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           prayers
           and
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           no
           small
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           went
           to
           Heaven
           :
           But
           that
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           say
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           was
           the
           whole
           procedure
           in
           the
           Christian
           Rites
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           ministery
           was
           most
           signally
           performed
           by
           this
           ceremony
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           by
           St.
           Paul
           called
           and
           noted
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Ceremony
             ,
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ;
           this
           name
           was
           retained
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           this
           manner
           of
           ministring
           Confirmation
           was
           all
           that
           was
           in
           the
           commandment
           or
           institution
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           in
           Confirmation
           we
           receive
           the
           Unction
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           most
           signally
           
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             ,
          
           and
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           seek
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           giving
           the
           holy
           spirit
           is
           in
           Scripture
           called
           the
           Unction
           from
           above
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           early
           Ages
           made
           use
           of
           this
           Allegory
           ,
           and
           passed
           it
           into
           an
           External
           ceremony
           and
           representation
           of
           the
           mystery
           ,
           
           to
           signifie
           the
           inward
           Grace
           .
           
             
               Post
               inscripta
               oleo
               frontis
               signacula
               ,
               perque
            
             
               Vnguentum
               Regale
               datum
               est
               ,
               &
               Chrisma
               perenne
               .
            
          
        
         
           We
           are
           consigned
           on
           the
           fore-head
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Royal
           Unction
           ,
           and
           an
           Eternal
           Chrisme
           is
           given
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           Prudentius
           gives
           testimony
           of
           the
           ministry
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           said
           S.
           Cyril
           .
           Preserve
           this
           Unction
           pure
           and
           spotless
           ,
           for
           it
           teaches
           you
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           the
           blessed
           S.
           John
           speaking
           and
           philosophying
           many
           things
           of
           this
           holy
           Chrism
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           the
           H.
           Fathers
           used
           to
           bless
           and
           consecrate
           Oyl
           and
           Balsome
           ,
           that
           by
           an
           external
           signature
           they
           might
           signifie
           the
           inward
           Unction
           effected
           in
           Confirmation
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           Chrism
           is
           not
           simple
           or
           common
           when
           it
           is
           blessed
           ,
           but
           the
           gift
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           H.
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           effecting
           the
           Divinity
           it self
           ;
           the
           body
           is
           indeed
           anointed
           with
           visible
           Oyntment
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           sanctified
           by
           the
           holy
           and
           quickning
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           I
           finde
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           in
           some
           late
           Synods
           ,
           other
           pretty
           significations
           and
           allusions
           made
           by
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           Chrisms
           ,
           
             Nos
             autem
             pro
             igne
             visibili
             ,
             qui
             die
             Pentecostes
             super
             Apostolos
             apparuit
             ,
             oleum
             sanctum
             ,
             materiam
             nempe
             ignis
             ex
             Apostolorum
             traditione
             ad
             confirmandum
             adhibemus
             ,
          
           This
           using
           of
           Oyl
           was
           instead
           of
           the
           Baptism
           with
           Fire
           ,
           which
           Christ
           baptized
           his
           Apostles
           with
           in
           Pentecost
           ;
           and
           Oyl
           being
           the
           most
           proper
           matter
           of
           Fire
           ,
           is
           therefore
           used
           in
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           was
           the
           ancient
           Ceremony
           is
           without
           doubt
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           power
           to
           do
           so
           hath
           no
           question
           ,
           and
           I
           add
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           unreasonable
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           the
           Scripture
           expresses
           the
           mysteriousness
           of
           a
           Grace
           conferred
           by
           an
           exteriour
           ministry
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           )
           and
           represents
           it
           besides
           in
           the
           Expression
           and
           Analogy
           of
           any
           sensible
           thing
           ,
           that
           expression
           drawn
           into
           a
           ceremony
           will
           not
           improperly
           signifie
           the
           Grace
           ,
           since
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           did
           chuse
           that
           for
           his
           own
           expression
           and
           representment
           .
           In
           baptism
           we
           
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             buried
             with
             Christ.
          
           The
           Church
           does
           according
           to
           the
           Analogy
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           when
           she
           immerges
           the
           Catechumen
           in
           the
           Font
           ;
           for
           then
           she
           represents
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           would
           have
           to
           be
           represented
           in
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           but
           the
           same
           thing
           when
           she
           used
           Chrism
           in
           this
           ministration
           .
           This
           I
           speak
           in
           justification
           of
           that
           ancient
           practise
           ,
           but
           because
           there
           was
           no
           command
           for
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           said
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           
           concerning
           Chrisme
           there
           is
           no
           written
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Ceremony
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           he
           said
           it
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           ;
           therefore
           though
           to
           this
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           anointing
           the
           Church
           is
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           hath
           with
           sufficient
           authority
           omitted
           it
           in
           our
           ministrations
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           VI.
           the
           Bishops
           used
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           upon
           the
           fore-heads
           of
           them
           that
           were
           to
           be
           confirmed
           .
           I
           do
           not
           find
           it
           since
           forbidden
           ,
           or
           revoked
           by
           any
           expression
           or
           intimation
           ,
           saving
           onely
           that
           it
           is
           omitted
           in
           our
           later
           Offices
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           unless
           where
           it
           may
           be
           for
           Edification
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           may
           be
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           interpretation
           ,
           concerning
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           interpose
           ,
           but
           that
           
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             institution
             of
             the
             Rite
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             private
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             ever
             at
             all
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Rule
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             whatsoever
             is
             decent
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             according
             to
             Order
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
          
           ;
           for
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           for
           the
           invocating
           and
           giving
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           foundation
           and
           institution
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           VI.
           
        
         
           Many
           great
           Graces
           and
           Blessings
           are
           consequent
           to
           the
           Worthy
           reception
           and
           due
           ministery
           of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           of
           it self
           enough
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           fully
           understood
           ,
           what
           is
           said
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           at
           the
           first
           ministration
           of
           this
           Rite
           .
           
             They
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           expression
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           himself
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           them
           in
           Jerusalem
           to
           expect
           the
           verification
           of
           his
           glorious
           promise
           :
           
             they
             were
             endued
             with
             virtue
             from
             on
             high
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           strength
           to
           perform
           their
           duty
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           exclusively
           to
           the
           other
           Rites
           and
           Ministeries
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Divine
           appointment
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           properly
           and
           most
           signally
           true
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           
           appropriate
           to
           this
           .
           For
           as
           Aquinas
           well
           discourses
           ;
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           even
           this
           Spiritual
           strength
           and
           vertue
           from
           on
           high
           can
           be
           had
           without
           Confirmation
           :
           as
           without
           Baptism
           remission
           of
           sins
           may
           be
           had
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           believe
           one
           Baptism
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ;
           and
           one
           Confirmation
           for
           the
           obtaining
           this
           vertue
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           this
           strength
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           But
           it
           is
           so
           appropriate
           to
           it
           by
           promise
           and
           peculiarity
           of
           ministration
           ,
           that
           as
           without
           the
           desire
           of
           baptism
           our
           sins
           are
           not
           pardon'd
           ,
           so
           without
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           desire
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
           receive
           this
           vertue
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           to
           descend
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           is
           greatly
           effective
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           ages
           of
           Martyrs
           the
           Bishops
           were
           careful
           to
           give
           the
           people
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           frequently
           ,
           
           
             ut
             quos
             tutos
             esse
             contra
             adversarium
             volebant
             ,
             munimento
             Dominicae
             Saturitatis
             armarent
          
           ;
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           with
           his
           Collegues
           wrote
           to
           Cornelius
           ;
           that
           those
           whom
           they
           would
           have
           to
           be
           safe
           against
           the
           contentions
           of
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           they
           should
           arme
           them
           with
           the
           guards
           and
           defences
           of
           the
           Lords
           fulness
           .
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           for
           the
           more
           perfect
           Christians
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           graces
           receiv'd
           formerly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           for
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           no
           prejudice
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           baptism
           ,
           whose
           proper
           work
           is
           remission
           of
           sins
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           does
           it
           make
           Confirmation
           unnecessary
           ,
           for
           it
           renews
           the
           work
           of
           both
           the
           precedent
           Rites
           ;
           and
           repairs
           the
           breaches
           ,
           and
           adds
           new
           Energy
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           in
           the
           same
           dispensations
           ;
           and
           is
           renewed
           often
           ,
           whereas
           the
           others
           are
           but
           once
           .
        
         
           
             Excellent
             therefore
             are
             the
             words
             of
          
           John
           Gerson
           
             the
             Famous
             Chancellor
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           
           
             to
             this
             purpose
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           said
           that
           in
           one
           way
           of
           speaking
           Confirmation
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           it
           is
           not
           .
           Confirmation
           is
           not
           necessary
           as
           Baptism
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           for
           without
           these
           ,
           Salvation
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
           This
           necessity
           is
           absolute
           but
           there
           is
           a
           conditional
           necessity
           .
           Thus
           if
           a
           Man
           would
           not
           become
           weak
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           he
           eat
           his
           meat
           well
           .
           And
           so
           Confirmation
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           health
           gotten
           in
           Baptism
           may
           be
           preserv'd
           in
           strength
           against
           our
           spiritual
           enemies
           .
           For
           this
           is
           given
           for
           strength
           .
           Hence
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Hugo
             de
          
           S.
           Victore
           .
           What
           does
           it
           profit
           
           that
           thou
           art
           raised
           up
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           by
           Confirmation
           ?
           Not
           that
           Baptism
           is
           not
           of
           value
           unto
           Salvation
           without
           confirmation
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           who
           is
           not
           confirmed
           will
           easily
           fall
           ,
           and
           too
           readily
           perish
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             comes
             which
             way
             he
             please
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             blessings
             appointed
             by
             his
             own
             ministeries
             :
             And
             because
             to
             prayer
             is
             promised
             we
             shall
             receive
             whatever
             we
             ask
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             well
             omit
             the
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             pretending
             that
             prayer
             alone
             will
             procure
             the
             blessings
             expected
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             well
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             omit
             confirmation
             ,
             because
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             strengthned
             and
             receive
             virtue
             from
             on
             high
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Let
             us
             use
             all
             the
             ministeries
             of
             Grace
             in
             their
             season
             ;
             for
          
           we
           know
           not
           which
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           shall
           be
           both
           alike
           good
           ;
           this
           onely
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministeries
           ,
           which
           God
           appoints
           ,
           are
           the
           proper
           seasons
           and
           opportunities
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           This
           
             power
             from
             on
             high
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             proper
             blessing
             of
             Confirmation
          
           ,
           was
           expressed
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           speaking
           with
           Tongues
           and
           doing
           Miracles
           ,
           for
           much
           of
           this
           they
           had
           before
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           effected
           in
           spiritual
           and
           internal
           strengths
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           enabled
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           were
           indued
           with
           courage
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           Christian
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           boldness
           ,
           to
           confess
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           unity
           of
           heart
           and
           minde
           ,
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           miracles
           were
           done
           in
           confirmations
           ;
           and
           St.
           Bernard
           in
           the
           life
           of
           St.
           Malachias
           tells
           ,
           that
           St.
           Malchus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lismore
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           confirmed
           a
           Lunatick
           child
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           cured
           him
           :
           but
           such
           things
           as
           these
           are
           extraregular
           &
           contingent
           .
           This
           which
           
           we
           speak
           of
           is
           a
           regular
           ministery
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           a
           regular
           effect
           .
        
         
           St.
           Austin
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           holy
           spirit
           in
           confirmation
           was
           given
           
             ad
             dilatanda
             Ecclesiae
             primordia
          
           ,
           for
           the
           propogating
           Christianity
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           St.
           Hierom
           sayes
           ,
           it
           was
           
             propter
             honorem
             sacerdotii
          
           ;
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ;
           St.
           Ambrose
           sayes
           ,
           it
           was
           
             ad
             confirmationem
             Vnitatis
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Christi
             ,
          
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           say
           true
           :
           But
           the
           first
           was
           by
           the
           miraculous
           consignations
           ,
           which
           did
           accompany
           this
           ministery
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           were
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           mysteries
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           were
           appropriated
           to
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           
             caput
             unitatis
          
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           last
           resort
           ,
           the
           Firmament
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           effects
           were
           regular
           indeed
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           incident
           and
           accidental
           :
           There
           are
           effects
           yet
           more
           proper
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           excellency
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           will
           understand
           in
           general
           what
           excellent
           fruits
           are
           consequent
           to
           this
           Dispensation
           ,
           we
           may
           best
           receive
           the
           notice
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Fountain
           it self
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             believes
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Belly
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           )
           
             shall
             flow
             Rivers
             of
             Living
             waters
             .
             But
             this
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             should
             receive
             .
          
           This
           is
           evidently
           spoken
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           came
           down
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           all
           that
           should
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostles
           ministred
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himself
           being
           the
           expositor
           ;
           and
           it
           can
           signifie
           no
           less
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           spring
           of
           life
           should
           be
           put
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           confirmed
           ,
           to
           water
           the
           Plants
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           become
           Trees
           ,
           not
           onely
           planted
           by
           the
           water
           side
           (
           for
           so
           it
           was
           in
           David's
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           )
           but
           having
           a
           River
           of
           living
           water
           within
           them
           to
           make
           them
           fruitful
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           bringing
           their
           fruit
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           fruits
           worthy
           of
           amendment
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           the
           principal
           thing
           is
           this
           .
           Confirmation
           is
           the
           consummation
           and
           perfection
           ,
           the
           corroboration
           and
           strength
           of
           baptism
           ,
           and
           baptismal
           Grace
           ;
           for
           in
           baptism
           we
           undertake
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           but
           in
           confirmation
           we
           receive
           
             strength
             to
             do
             it
          
           :
           In
           baptism
           others
           promise
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           we
           undertake
           for
           our selves
           ,
           we
           ease
           our
           God-fathers
           and
           God-mothers
           of
           their
           burden
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           upon
           our
           own
           shoulders
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           all
           the
           Church
           made
           then
           on
           our
           behalf
           .
           In
           baptism
           we
           give
           up
           our
           names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           confirmation
           we
           put
           our
           seal
           to
           the
           profession
           ,
           and
           God
           puts
           his
           seal
           to
           the
           promise
           .
           It
           is
           very
           remarkable
           what
           St.
           Paul
           sayes
           of
           the
           beginnings
           of
           our
           being
           Christians
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christ
           :
           Christ
           begins
           with
           us
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           admits
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           by
           others
           hands
           are
           brought
           in
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             form
             of
             Doctrine
             unto
             which
             ye
             were
             delivered
             .
             Cajetan
          
           observes
           right
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           a
           new
           and
           Emphatical
           way
           of
           speaking
           :
           we
           are
           wholly
           immerged
           in
           our
           fundamentals
           ;
           other
           things
           are
           delivered
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           delivered
           up
           unto
           these
           .
           This
           is
           done
           in
           Baptism
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           
           and
           what
           was
           the
           event
           of
           it
           ?
           
             Being
             then
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             ye
             became
             the
             Servants
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           Your
           baptism
           was
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           ye
           were
           made
           free
           from
           that
           bondage
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           then
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           when
           ye
           came
           to
           consummate
           this
           procedure
           ,
           when
           the
           baptized
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           then
           he
           became
           a
           servant
           of
           
           righteousness
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           then
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           enabled
           you
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           spirit
           ;
           then
           
             the
             seed
             of
             God
          
           was
           first
           thrown
           into
           your
           hearts
           by
           a
           coelestial
           influence
           .
           
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             in
             Baptisterio
             plenitudinem
             tribuit
             ad
             innocentiam
             ,
             sed
             in
             confirmatione
             augmentum
             praestat
             ad
             gratiam
             ,
          
           
           said
           
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
          
           .
           In
           baptism
           we
           are
           made
           innocent
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           we
           receive
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           in
           that
           we
           are
           regenerated
           unto
           life
           ,
           in
           this
           we
           are
           strengthned
           unto
           battle
           ,
           
             Dono
             sapientiae
             illuminamur
             ,
             aedisicamur
             ,
             erudimur
             ,
             insiruimur
             ,
             confirmamur
             ,
             ut
             illam
             sancti
             spiritus
             vocem
             audire
             possimus
             ,
             
             intellectum
             tibi
             dabo
             ,
             &
             instruam
             te
             in
             h●c
             vitâ
             ,
             quâ
             gradieris
             ,
          
           said
           
             P.
             Melchiades
          
           ;
           
             We
             are
             inlightned
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             we
             are
             built
             up
             ,
             taught
             ,
             instructed
             and
             confirmed
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             hear
             that
             voice
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             thee
             an
             understanding
             heart
             ,
             and
             teach
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             thou
             shalt
             walk
             :
          
           For
           so
           ,
           
             
               Signari
               populos
               effuso
               pignore
               sancto
            
             
               Mirandae
               virtutis
               opus
               ,
               
               —
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           work
           of
           great
           and
           wonderful
           powers
           when
           the
           holy
           pledge
           of
           God
           is
           poured
           forth
           upon
           the
           people
           :
           This
           is
           that
           power
           from
           on
           high
           which
           first
           descended
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           afterward
           was
           ministred
           by
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           and
           Episcopal
           hands
           ,
           and
           comes
           after
           the
           other
           gift
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
           
             Vides
             quod
             non
             simplicitèr
             hoc
             fit
             ,
             sed
             multâ
             opus
             est
             virtute
             ,
          
           
           
             ut
             detur
             spiritus
             sanctus
             .
             Non
             enim
             idem
             est
             assequi
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             ,
             &
             accipere
             virtutem
             illam
             ,
          
           said
           St.
           Chrysostom
           .
           You
           see
           that
           this
           is
           not
           easily
           done
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           need
           of
           much
           power
           from
           on
           high
           to
           give
           
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           all
           one
           to
           obtain
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           received
           this
           virtue
           or
           power
           from
           above
           .
           
             Quamvis
             enim
             continuò
             transituris
             sufficiant
             regenerationis
             beneficia
             ,
             victuris
             tamen
             necessaria
             sunt
             confirmationis
             auxilia
             ,
          
           said
           Melchiades
           ;
           Although
           to
           them
           that
           die
           presently
           the
           benefits
           of
           regeneration
           
             (
             baptismal
          
           )
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           to
           them
           that
           live
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           confirmation
           are
           necessary
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           St.
           Leo
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Nicetas
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Aquileja
           ,
           commanding
           that
           Hereticks
           returning
           to
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           confirmed
           with
           invocation
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           they
           have
           onely
           received
           the
           form
           of
           baptism
           
             sine
             sanctificationis
             virtute
          
           ,
           without
           the
           virtue
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           meaning
           that
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           Confirmation
           :
           For
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           
             Although
             the
             newly
             listed
             Souldiers
             in
             humane
             warfare
             are
             enrolled
             in
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             are
             to
             sight
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             brought
             to
             battle
             till
             they
             be
             more
             trained
             and
             exercised
             :
             So
             although
             by
             baptism
             every
             one
             is
             ascribed
             into
             the
             catalogue
             of
             believers
             ,
             yet
             he
             receives
             more
             strength
             and
             grace
             for
             the
             sustaining
             and
             overcoming
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             onely
             by
             imposition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             .
          
           They
           are
           words
           which
           I
           borrowed
           from
           a
           late
           Synod
           at
           Rhemes
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           first
           remark
           of
           blessing
           ;
           in
           confirmation
           we
           receive
           strength
           to
           do
           all
           that
           which
           was
           for
           us
           undertaken
           in
           baptism
           :
           For
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           H.
           Fathers
           observe
           )
           were
           timorous
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           confirmed
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           they
           waxed
           valiant
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           spiritual
           combats
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           Confirmation
           we
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           as
           the
           seal
           of
           
           our
           salvation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           :
           we
           therefore
           call
           it
           a
           seal
           or
           signature
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           guard
           and
           custody
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           Lords
           dominion
           over
           us
           .
           The
           confirmed
           person
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           sheep
           that
           is
           mark'd
           ,
           which
           Thieves
           do
           not
           so
           easily
           steal
           and
           carry
           away
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           are
           those
           words
           of
           Theodoret
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Remember
             that
             holy
             mystogogy
          
           ,
           
           
             in
             which
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             initiated
             after
             the
             renouncing
             that
             Tyrant
             (
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             works
             )
             and
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             true
             King
             (
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             have
             received
             the
             Chrism
             of
             spiritual
             Vnction
             ,
             like
             a
             Royal
             signature
             ,
             by
             that
             Vnction
             as
             in
             shadow
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             invisible
             grace
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           Confirmation
           we
           are
           sealed
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           seal
           of
           God
           is
           had
           by
           us
           ,
           The
           Lord
           knoweth
           who
           are
           his
           .
           
             Quomodo
             verò
             dices
          
           ,
           
           
             Dei
             sum
             ,
             si
             notas
             non
             produxeris
             ,
          
           said
           S.
           Basil.
           How
           can
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           Gods
           sheep
           ,
           unless
           he
           produce
           the
           marks
           .
           
             Signati
             estis
             Spiritu
             promissionis
             per
             Sanctissimum
             Divinum
             Spiritum
             ,
             Domini
             grex
             effecti
             sumus
          
           said
           Theophylact.
           When
           we
           are
           thus
           seal'd
           by
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           Divine
           spirit
           of
           promise
           :
           then
           we
           are
           truly
           of
           the
           Lords
           Flock
           ,
           and
           mark'd
           with
           his
           seal
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           ritely
           confirm'd
           ,
           then
           he
           descends
           into
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           does
           not
           operate
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           presently
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           reasonable
           soul
           works
           in
           its
           due
           time
           and
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           by
           opportunities
           and
           new
           fermentations
           and
           actualities
           ,
           so
           does
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           he
           is
           brought
           into
           use
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           prayed
           for
           with
           love
           and
           assiduity
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           caressed
           tenderly
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           
           us'd
           lovingly
           ,
           when
           we
           obey
           his
           motions
           readily
           ,
           when
           we
           delight
           in
           his
           words
           greatly
           ;
           then
           we
           find
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           had
           a
           new
           life
           put
           into
           her
           ,
           a
           principle
           of
           perpetual
           actions
           ;
           but
           the
           tree
           planted
           by
           the
           waters
           side
           ,
           does
           not
           presently
           bear
           fruit
           ;
           but
           
             in
             its
             due
             season
          
           .
           By
           this
           spirit
           we
           are
           then
           seal'd
           ;
           that
           whereas
           God
           hath
           laid
           up
           an
           inheritance
           for
           us
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           that
           we
           must
           live
           and
           labour
           ,
           to
           confirm
           this
           faith
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           this
           pledge
           :
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           a
           witness
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           by
           his
           holy
           comforts
           ,
           by
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           quietness
           and
           refreshments
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           his
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           co-heirs
           with
           Jesus
           in
           his
           eternal
           Kingdom
           .
           
             In
             baptism
          
           we
           are
           made
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           receive
           the
           witness
           and
           testimony
           of
           it
           
             in
             Confirmation
          
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           this
           is
           he
           whom
           Christ
           promis'd
           and
           did
           send
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           ministred
           and
           conveyed
           by
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           :
           and
           by
           this
           Spirit
           he
           makes
           the
           Confessors
           bold
           ,
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           valiant
           ,
           and
           the
           tempted
           strong
           ,
           and
           the
           Virgins
           to
           perfevere
           ,
           and
           Widows
           to
           sing
           his
           praises
           and
           his
           glories
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           excellency
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           called
           
             the
             Lords
             seal
          
           ,
           and
           teaches
           to
           be
           imprinted
           in
           Confirmation
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           perfect
           Phylactery
           or
           Guard
           ,
           even
           the
           Lords
           seal
           ,
           so
           Eusebius
           calls
           it
           .
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           be
           so
           curious
           as
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           discourse
           of
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           this
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           Curious
           in
           the
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           observe
           external
           signatures
           in
           Stones
           ,
           Plants
           ,
           Fruits
           and
           Shells
           ,
           of
           which
           Naturalists
           make
           many
           observations
           ,
           and
           observe
           strange
           effects
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           internal
           signatures
           in
           minerals
           
           and
           living
           bodies
           ,
           of
           which
           Chymists
           discourse
           strange
           secrets
           ;
           may
           easily
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           consider
           that
           is
           infinitely
           credible
           that
           in
           higher
           essences
           ,
           even
           in
           Spirits
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           signatures
           proportionable
           ,
           wrought
           more
           immediately
           ,
           and
           to
           greater
           purposes
           by
           a
           Divine
           hand
           .
           I
           only
           point
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           pass
           it
           over
           ,
           as
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           not
           fit
           for
           every
           mans
           consideration
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           shall
           say
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           such
           things
           as
           you
           talk
           of
           ;
           and
           find
           the
           confirm'd
           people
           the
           same
           after
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           no
           better
           ,
           and
           no
           wiser
           ;
           not
           richer
           in
           gifts
           ,
           not
           more
           adorned
           with
           graces
           ,
           nothing
           more
           zealous
           for
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ;
           not
           more
           comforted
           with
           hope
           ,
           or
           established
           by
           faith
           ,
           or
           built
           up
           with
           charity
           ;
           they
           neither
           speak
           better
           ,
           nor
           live
           better
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Does
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           not
           given
           in
           Confirmation
           ?
           Nothing
           less
           .
           For
           is
           not
           Christ
           given
           us
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
           Do
           not
           we
           receive
           his
           body
           and
           his
           blood
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           made
           all
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           us
           ?
           And
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           arise
           from
           that
           holy
           feast
           ,
           thousands
           there
           are
           that
           find
           no
           change
           .
           But
           there
           are
           in
           this
           ,
           two
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           changes
           which
           are
           wrought
           upon
           our
           souls
           are
           not
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Nature
           ,
           visible
           ,
           and
           sensible
           ,
           and
           with
           observation
           .
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             cometh
             not
             with
             Observation
             :
          
           for
           it
           is
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           discerned
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           produces
           its
           effects
           by
           the
           method
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           first
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           is
           endear'd
           by
           charity
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           is
           understood
           by
           holy
           and
           kind
           experiences
           .
           And
           in
           this
           there
           is
           no
           more
           objection
           against
           Confirmation
           than
           against
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ministery
           Evangelical
           .
        
         
         
           The
           other
           thing
           is
           this
           .
           If
           we
           do
           not
           find
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           faults
           .
           For
           he
           is
           receiv'd
           by
           moral
           instruments
           ;
           and
           is
           intended
           only
           as
           a
           help
           to
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           our
           labours
           ,
           and
           our
           prayers
           ,
           to
           our
           contentions
           and
           our
           mortifications
           ,
           to
           our
           faith
           and
           to
           our
           hope
           ,
           to
           our
           patience
           and
           to
           our
           charity
           .
           
             Non
             adjuvari
             dicitur
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             facit
             .
          
           He
           that
           does
           nothing
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           help'd
           .
           Unless
           we
           in
           these
           instances
           do
           our
           part
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           wonder
           if
           we
           loose
           his
           part
           of
           the
           co-operation
           and
           supervening
           blessing
           .
           He
           that
           comes
           under
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           to
           receive
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           will
           come
           with
           holy
           desires
           ,
           and
           a
           longing
           soul
           ,
           with
           an
           open
           hand
           and
           a
           prepared
           heart
           :
           he
           will
           purifie
           the
           house
           of
           the
           spirit
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           so
           Divine
           a
           guest
           :
           he
           will
           receive
           him
           with
           humility
           and
           follow
           him
           with
           obedience
           ,
           and
           delight
           him
           with
           purities
           :
           and
           he
           that
           does
           thus
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           the
           objection
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           ;
           Does
           he
           
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
          
           Lord
           ?
           He
           cannot
           say
           this
           ,
           
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           Does
           he
           love
           his
           Brother
           ?
           If
           he
           does
           ,
           then
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             abides
             in
             him
             .
          
           Is
           Jesus
           Christ
           formed
           in
           him
           ?
           Does
           he
           live
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           spirit
           ?
           Does
           he
           obey
           his
           commands
           ?
           Does
           he
           attend
           his
           motions
           ?
           Hath
           he
           no
           earnest
           desires
           to
           serve
           God
           ?
           If
           he
           have
           not
           ,
           then
           in
           vain
           hath
           he
           receiv'd
           either
           Baptisme
           or
           Confirmation
           .
           But
           if
           he
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           of
           himself
           he
           cannot
           do
           these
           things
           :
           he
           
             cannot
             of
             himself
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             .
          
           Does
           he
           therefore
           think
           well
           ?
           That
           is
           from
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           inquiry
           :
           
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             profit
             withall
             .
          
           That
           's
           plain
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           
           hand
           is
           the
           Solemnity
           and
           Rite
           us'd
           in
           Scripture
           for
           the
           conveying
           of
           that
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           is
           felt
           in
           all
           the
           Sanctifications
           and
           changes
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           denies
           these
           things
           hath
           not
           faith
           ,
           nor
           the
           true
           notices
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Hea●
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           yet
           further
           say
           in
           this
           mystery
           .
           
             Now
             he
             which
             confirmeth
             or
             stablisheth
             us
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             hath
             anointed
             us
             is
             God
             :
             who
             hath
             also
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           description
           of
           the
           whole
           mysterious
           part
           of
           this
           rite
           .
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           grace
           :
           The
           Apostles
           and
           all
           Christians
           are
           the
           suscipients
           and
           receive
           this
           grace
           :
           by
           this
           grace
           we
           are
           adopted
           and
           incorporated
           into
           Christ
           :
           God
           hath
           anointed
           us
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           this
           Unction
           from
           above
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             sealed
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           made
           us
           his
           own
           ,
           bored
           our
           ears
           thorough
           ,
           made
           us
           free
           by
           his
           perpetual
           service
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           all
           these
           things
           in
           token
           of
           a
           greater
           ;
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           his
           Spirit
           to
           testifie
           to
           us
           that
           he
           will
           give
           us
           of
           his
           glory
           .
           These
           words
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           evidently
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           spiritual
           part
           of
           this
           Ritual
           ,
           are
           also
           expounded
           of
           the
           Rite
           and
           Sacramental
           it self
           ,
           by
           S.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           and
           Theophylact
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           name
           no
           more
           .
           For
           in
           this
           mystery
           ,
           
             Christos
             nos
             efficit
             ,
             &
             misericordiam
             Dei
             nobis
             annunciat
             per
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
          
           said
           S.
           
             John
             Damascen
          
           ;
           
           he
           makes
           us
           his
           anointed
           ones
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           he
           declares
           his
           eternal
           mercy
           towards
           us
           .
           
             Nolite
             tangere
             Christos
             meos
          
           .
           Touch
           not
           mine
           anointed
           ones
           .
           For
           when
           we
           have
           this
           signature
           of
           the
           Lord
           upon
           us
           ,
           the
           Devils
           cannot
           come
           near
           to
           hurt
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           consent
           to
           their
           temptations
           ,
           and
           drive
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           VII
           .
        
         
           Of
           preparation
           to
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           receiving
           it
           .
        
         
           IF
           Confirmation
           have
           such
           gracious
           effects
           ,
           why
           doe
           we
           confirm
           little
           children
           ,
           whom
           in
           all
           reason
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           to
           be
           capable
           and
           receptive
           of
           such
           Graces
           ?
           It
           will
           be
           no
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           question
           is
           asked
           concerning
           the
           baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           to
           which
           as
           great
           effects
           are
           consequent
           ,
           even
           pardon
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           birth
           and
           regeneration
           of
           the
           soul
           unto
           Christ
           :
           For
           in
           these
           things
           the
           soul
           is
           wholly
           passive
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           required
           of
           the
           suscipient
           but
           that
           he
           put
           in
           no
           bar
           against
           the
           grace
           ,
           which
           because
           Infants
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           baptism
           ;
           but
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           because
           this
           does
           suppose
           them
           such
           as
           to
           need
           new
           assistances
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           new
           profession
           ,
           and
           a
           personal
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requires
           personal
           abilities
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           baptism
           .
           The
           aids
           given
           in
           Confirmation
           are
           in
           order
           to
           our
           contention
           and
           our
           danger
           ,
           our
           temptation
           and
           spiritual
           warfare
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           seem
           equally
           reasonable
           to
           confirm
           children
           as
           to
           baptize
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           
             Confirmation
             was
             usually
             administred
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
             baptism
             ,
          
           for
           we
           find
           many
           Records
           that
           when
           the
           Office
           of
           baptism
           was
           finished
           ,
           and
           the
           baptized
           person
           devested
           of
           the
           white
           Robe
           ,
           the
           person
           was
           carried
           again
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           out
           of
           Dionysius
           ,
           
           and
           divers
           others
           .
           The
           reasons
           why
           anciently
           they
           were
           ministred
           immediately
           after
           one
           another
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           most
           of
           them
           that
           
             were
             baptized
             were
             of
             years
             to
             choose
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             did
             so
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           capable
           of
           all
           that
           could
           be
           consequent
           to
           baptism
           ,
           or
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           ministred
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           also
           at
           
             the
             same
             time
             communicated
             as
             well
             as
             confirmed
          
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           the
           solemn
           baptismes
           were
           at
           solemn
           times
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           at
           Easter
           onely
           and
           Whitsontide
           ,
           and
           onely
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           or
           Bishops
           Church
           in
           the
           chief
           City
           ;
           whither
           when
           the
           Catechumens
           came
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           Bishops
           presence
           ,
           they
           took
           the
           advantage
           
             ut
             sacramento
             utroque
             renascantur
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Cyprian's
           expression
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           regenerated
           by
           both
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           they
           also
           had
           the
           third
           added
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           .
        
         
           This
           simultaneous
           ministration
           hath
           occasioned
           some
           few
           of
           late
           to
           mistake
           confirmation
           for
           a
           part
           of
           baptism
           ,
           but
           no
           distinct
           Rite
           ,
           or
           of
           distinct
           effect
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           it
           gave
           ornament
           and
           complement
           ,
           or
           perfection
           to
           the
           other
           :
           But
           this
           is
           infinitely
           confuted
           by
           the
           very
           first
           ministry
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           a
           great
           interval
           between
           St.
           Philip's
           baptizing
           and
           the
           Apostles
           confirming
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           where
           also
           the
           difference
           is
           made
           wider
           by
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Minister
           ;
           a
           Deacon
           did
           one
           ;
           none
           but
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           his
           successor
           a
           Bishop
           could
           do
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           of
           so
           universal
           a
           Practise
           and
           Doctrine
           in
           
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           wonder
           that
           any
           learned
           men
           could
           suffer
           an
           errour
           in
           so
           apparent
           a
           case
           .
           It
           is
           also
           clear
           in
           two
           other
           great
           remarks
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           of
           them
           who
           were
           baptized
           in
           their
           sickness
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           they
           recovered
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           which
           appears
           in
           the
           XXXVIII
           .
           Canon
           of
           the
           council
           of
           Eliberis
           ,
           and
           the
           XLVI
           .
           Canon
           of
           the
           council
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           before
           cited
           upon
           other
           occasions
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           Hereticks
           returning
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           confirmed
           not
           onely
           long
           after
           baptism
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           apostacy
           and
           their
           conversion
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           Episcopal
           confirmation
           was
           the
           inlargement
           of
           Baptismal
           grace
           ,
           and
           commonly
           administred
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           done
           by
           interposition
           of
           distinct
           ceremonies
           ,
           
           and
           not
           immediately
           in
           time
           .
           
             Honorius
             Augustodunensis
          
           tells
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           baptized
           on
           the
           Eighth
           day
           had
           laid
           aside
           their
           Mitres
           ,
           or
           proper
           habit
           used
           in
           baptism
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           usually
           confirmed
           ,
           or
           consigned
           with
           Chrism
           in
           the
           Fore-head
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           And
           when
           children
           were
           baptized
           irregularly
           ,
           or
           besides
           the
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           in
           Villages
           and
           places
           distant
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           confirmation
           was
           deferr'd
           ,
           said
           Durandus
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           affair
           did
           not
           last
           long
           without
           variety
           :
           Sometimes
           they
           ministred
           both
           together
           ;
           sometimes
           at
           greater
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           lesser
           distances
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           left
           indifferent
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           do
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           the
           third
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opportunity
           and
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           But
           afterward
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           and
           descending
           Ages
           it
           grew
           to
           be
           a
           question
           ,
           not
           whether
           it
           were
           lawful
           ,
           
           or
           not
           ,
           but
           which
           were
           better
           ,
           To
           confirm
           Infants
           ,
           or
           to
           stay
           to
           their
           childehood
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           riper
           years
           ?
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Bonaventure
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           say
           it
           is
           best
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           confirmed
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           
             quia
             dolus
             non
             est
             ,
             nec
             obicem
             ponunt
             ,
          
           they
           are
           then
           without
           craft
           ,
           and
           cannot
           hinder
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           most
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Primitive
           practise
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           baptized
           in
           Infancy
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           also
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           famous
           Epistle
           of
           Melchiades
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Spain
             :
             Ita
             conjuctna
             sunt
             haec
             duo
             sacramenta
             ,
             ut
             ab
             invicem
             nisi
             morte
             praeveniente
             ,
             non
             possint
             separari
             ,
             &
             unum
             sine
             altero
             ritè
             perfici
             non
             potest
             .
          
           Where
           although
           he
           expresly
           affirms
           the
           Rites
           to
           be
           two
           ,
           yet
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           severed
           ,
           and
           one
           without
           the
           other
           is
           not
           perfect
           ,
           which
           ,
           
             in
             the
             sense
             formerly
             mentioned
          
           ,
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           That
           
             to
             him
             who
             is
             baptized
             and
             is
             not
             confirmed
             ,
             something
             very
             considerable
             is
             wanting
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             joyned
             ,
             though
             not
             immediately
             ,
             yet
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             reasonable
             occasions
             and
             accidental
             causes
             :
          
           But
           in
           this
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           liberty
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           former
           reasons
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           not
           confirmed
           till
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           Others
           therefore
           say
           ,
           That
           to
           confirm
           them
           of
           riper
           years
           is
           with
           more
           edification
           .
           The
           confession
           of
           Faith
           is
           more
           voluntary
           ,
           the
           election
           is
           wiser
           ,
           the
           submission
           to
           Christs
           discipline
           is
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           more
           need
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           better
           use
           of
           their
           strengths
           then
           derived
           by
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           commanded
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           
           that
           they
           who
           are
           confirmed
           should
           be
           
             perfectae
             aetatis
          
           ,
           
           of
           full
           age
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           gloss
           sayes
           ,
           
             Perfectam
             vocat
             forte
             duodecim
             annorum
             ;
             Twelve
             year
             old
             was
             a
             full
             age
             ,
             because
             at
             those
             years
             they
             might
             then
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             lower
             services
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           But
           the
           reason
           intimated
           and
           implied
           by
           the
           Canon
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           preparation
           to
           it
           ;
           
             They
             must
             come
             fasting
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             make
             publick
             confession
             of
             their
             Faith.
          
           And
           indeed
           that
           they
           should
           do
           so
           is
           matter
           of
           great
           edification
           ,
           as
           also
           are
           the
           advantages
           of
           choice
           ,
           and
           other
           preparatory
           abilities
           and
           dispositions
           above-mentioned
           :
           They
           are
           matter
           of
           edification
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           done
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           delaying
           of
           them
           so
           long
           before
           they
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           wanting
           the
           aids
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           conveyed
           in
           that
           ministry
           ,
           are
           very
           prejudicial
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           matter
           of
           edification
           .
        
         
           But
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           third
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           followes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           Infancy
           ;
           but
           yet
           before
           they
           understand
           too
           much
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           can
           competently
           understand
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           good
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           may
           prevent
           their
           youthful
           sins
           ,
           and
           Christ
           by
           his
           word
           and
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           may
           enter
           and
           take
           possession
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           long
           since
           provided
           and
           commanded
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           
           
             cap.
             15.
             ut
             nullus
             ab
             Episcopo
             confirmari
             diù
             nimium
             detrectârit
          
           ;
           That
           none
           should
           too
           long
           put
           off
           his
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           is
           best
           expounded
           by
           the
           perpetual
           practise
           almost
           ever
           since
           ,
           
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             by
             Catechism
             and
             competent
             instruction
             they
             were
             prepared
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             deferred
             .
          
           If
           it
           have
           been
           omitted
           (
           as
           of
           late
           years
           it
           hath
           been
           too
           much
           )
           as
           we
           do
           in
           baptism
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           
           also
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           at
           any
           age
           ,
           even
           after
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           in
           the
           practise
           and
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           is
           an
           abundant
           warrant
           :
           But
           still
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           after
           that
           Reason
           begins
           to
           dawn
           :
           but
           ever
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           care
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Parents
           and
           God-fathers
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Masters
           see
           that
           the
           Children
           be
           catechised
           and
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           is
           the
           necessary
           preparation
           to
           the
           most
           advantageous
           reception
           of
           this
           holy
           ministry
           :
           
             In
             Ecclesiis
             potissimùm
             Latinis
             non
             nisi
             adultiore
             aetate
             pueros
             admitti
             videmus
             ,
             vel
             hanc
             certè
             ob
             causam
             ,
             ut
             Parentibus
             ,
             susceptoribus
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiarum
             praefectis
             occasio
             detur
             pueros
             de
             fide
             ,
             quam
             in
             baptismo
             professi
             sunt
             ,
             diligentiùs
             instituendi
             ,
             &
             admonendi
             ,
          
           
           said
           the
           excellent
           Cassander
           .
           In
           the
           Latine
           Churches
           they
           admit
           children
           of
           some
           ripeness
           of
           age
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           diligently
           taught
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           Faith.
           And
           to
           this
           sense
           agree
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           
           
             Walafridus
             Strabo
             ,
             Ruardus
             Lovaniensis
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Calvin
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           was
           ever
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           to
           be
           infinitely
           careful
           of
           catechising
           those
           ,
           who
           came
           and
           desired
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           this
           holy
           Rite
           ;
           they
           used
           Exorcisms
           or
           Catechisms
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           baptism
           and
           confirmation
           .
           I
           said
           Exorcisms
           or
           Catechisms
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           if
           the
           notion
           be
           new
           ,
           yet
           I
           the
           more
           willingly
           declare
           it
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           free
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           from
           the
           suspicion
           of
           superstition
           in
           using
           Charms
           or
           Exorcismes
           (
           according
           to
           the
           modern
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           )
           or
           casting
           of
           the
           Devil
           out
           of
           innocent
           Children
           but
           also
           to
           remonstrate
           the
           perpetual
           practise
           of
           catechising
           children
           in
           the
           eldest
           and
           best
           
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Thus
           the
           Greek
           Scholiast
           upon
           Harmenopulus
           renders
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Primitive
           Exorcist
           was
           the
           Catechist
           :
           And
           Balsamon
           upon
           the
           26th
           .
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           sayes
           ▪
           That
           to
           Exorcise
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           catechize
           the
           unbelievers
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           some
           undertook
           to
           Exorcise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           to
           Catechise
           the
           unbelievers
           :
           And
           St.
           Cyril
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Catechisms
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           
             Illuminati
             ;
             Festinent
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             pedes
             tui
             ad
             Catecheses
             audiendas
             ,
             Exorcismos
             studiosè
             suscipe
             &c
             :
             Let
             your
             feet
             run
             hastily
             to
             hear
             the
             Catechismes
             ,
             studiously
             receive
             the
             Exorcisms
             ,
             although
             thou
             beest
             already
             inspired
             and
             exorcised
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             although
             you
             have
             been
             already
             instructed
             in
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             yet
             still
             proceed
             :
             For
             without
             Exorcismes
             (
             or
             Catechisms
             )
             the
             soul
             cannot
             goe
             forward
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             Divine
             and
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
          
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           these
           were
           called
           Exorcismes
           ,
           he
           addes
           :
           
             [
             Because
             when
             the
             Exorcists
             or
             Catechists
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             produce
             fear
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             do
             inkindle
             the
             spirit
             as
             in
             a
             furnace
             ,
             the
             Devil
             flies
             away
             ,
             and
             salvation
             and
             hope
             of
             life
             Eternal
             does
             succeed
             ,
             ]
          
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           concerning
           Christ
           ;
           
           
             They
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             his
             word
             was
             with
             power
             :
          
           And
           that
           of
           St.
           Luke
           
           concerning
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           :
           The
           Deputy
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             astonished
             at
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           the
           Lords
           Doctrine
           that
           hath
           the
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           and
           work
           miracles
           ;
           Catechismes
           are
           the
           best
           Exorcismes
           :
           
             [
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             abide
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             catechisings
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Cyril
             )
             although
             they
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             produced
             with
             many
             words
             or
             discourses
             .
             ]
          
           The
           same
           also
           we
           finde
           in
           St.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           a
           and
           St.
           Austin
           .
           b
        
         
         
           The
           use
           that
           I
           make
           of
           this
           notion
           is
           principally
           to
           be
           an
           exhortation
           to
           all
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           great
           care
           to
           catechise
           all
           their
           people
           ,
           to
           bring
           up
           Children
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           admonition
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           prepare
           a
           holy
           seed
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           cultivate
           the
           young
           plants
           ,
           and
           to
           dress
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           be
           not
           meer
           Babes
           ,
           and
           uninstructed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           children
           in
           age
           ,
           may
           be
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           we
           shall
           rescue
           them
           from
           early
           temptations
           ,
           when
           being
           so
           prepared
           they
           are
           so
           assisted
           by
           a
           Divine
           ministery
           ;
           we
           shall
           weaken
           the
           Devils
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           too
           often
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           prevails
           upon
           uninstructed
           and
           unconfirmed
           youth
           :
           For
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           confirmation
           is
           the
           firmament
           of
           our
           profession
           ;
           but
           we
           profess
           nothing
           till
           we
           be
           catechised
           ;
           catechisings
           are
           our
           best
           preachings
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           we
           shall
           give
           the
           best
           accounts
           of
           our
           charges
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Christ
           we
           make
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           take
           prepossession
           of
           Infant-understandings
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           holy
           Rite
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           we
           minister
           the
           holy
           spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           prevent
           and
           disable
           the
           artifices
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           
             for
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             devices
             ,
          
           how
           he
           enters
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           taking
           advantage
           of
           their
           ignorance
           and
           their
           passion
           ,
           seats
           himself
           so
           strongly
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           heads
           .
           
             Turpiùs
             ejicitur
             ,
             quàm
             non
             admittur
             hostis
             ,
          
           It
           is
           harder
           to
           cast
           the
           Devil
           out
           ,
           than
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           youth
           are
           so
           corrupted
           in
           their
           manners
           ,
           so
           Devilish
           in
           their
           Natures
           ,
           so
           cursed
           in
           their
           conversation
           ,
           so
           disobedient
           to
           Parents
           ,
           so
           wholly
           given
           to
           vanity
           and
           idleness
           ;
           they
           learn
           to
           swear
           before
           they
           can
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           can
           speak
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           sense
           alone
           ,
           but
           was
           
           long
           since
           observed
           by
           Gerson
           and
           
             Gulielmus
             Parisiensis
          
           ,
           
           
             Propter
             cessationem
             confirmationis
             tepiditas
             grandior
             est
             in
             fidelibus
             ,
             &
             fidei
             defensione
             :
          
           There
           is
           a
           coldness
           and
           deadness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           proceeds
           from
           the
           neglect
           of
           confirmation
           ritely
           ministred
           ,
           and
           after
           due
           preparations
           and
           dispositions
           .
           A
           little
           thing
           will
           fill
           a
           childs
           head
           :
           Teach
           them
           to
           say
           their
           prayers
           ;
           tell
           them
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           cause
           them
           to
           love
           the
           holy
           Jesus
           with
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           make
           them
           afraid
           of
           a
           sin
           ,
           let
           the
           principles
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           planted
           in
           their
           very
           Creation
           ,
           the
           natural
           principles
           of
           Justice
           and
           Truth
           ,
           of
           honesty
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           of
           simplicity
           and
           obedience
           be
           brought
           into
           act
           ,
           and
           habit
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           by
           the
           holy
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           the
           Guides
           of
           Souls
           would
           have
           their
           people
           holy
           ,
           let
           them
           teach
           holiness
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           (
           at
           least
           )
           have
           a
           new
           generation
           unto
           God
           ,
           better
           than
           this
           wherein
           we
           now
           live
           .
           They
           who
           are
           most
           zealous
           in
           this
           particular
           will
           with
           most
           comfort
           reap
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           their
           ministery
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           numbers
           which
           every
           Curate
           presents
           to
           his
           Bishop
           fitted
           for
           confirmation
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           proportion
           render
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Stewardship
           with
           some
           visible
           felicity
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           Rubrick
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           it
           is
           made
           into
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             could
             say
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             be
             confirmed
          
           ;
           which
           was
           also
           a
           Law
           and
           Custom
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           St.
           Dionysius
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           is
           notorious
           .
           Among
           the
           Helvetians
           they
           are
           forbidden
           to
           contract
           marriages
           before
           they
           are
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Catechism
           :
           And
           in
           a
           late
           Synod
           at
           
           Bourges
           ,
           the
           Curates
           are
           commanded
           to
           threaten
           all
           that
           are
           not
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           nor
           be
           married
           ;
           and
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           is
           of
           force
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           for
           the
           married
           persons
           being
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           their
           marriage
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           to
           receive
           but
           those
           that
           are
           confirmed
           ;
           the
           same
           Law
           obtains
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Helvetians
           or
           the
           
             Synodus
             Bituricensis
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           little
           inquiry
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           omit
           ;
           but
           the
           answer
           will
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           said
           on
           either
           side
           .
           Some
           inquire
           whether
           the
           holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           can
           be
           ministred
           any
           more
           than
           once
           ?
           St.
           Austin
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           may
           be
           repeated
           .
           
           
             Quid
             enim
             aliud
             est
             impositio
             manuum
             nisi
             oratio
             super
             hominem
             ?
          
           Confirmation
           is
           a
           solemn
           prayer
           over
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           it
           may
           not
           be
           reiterated
           can
           have
           nothing
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           and
           the
           Greeks
           do
           it
           frequently
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           no
           warranty
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           of
           their
           own
           ancient
           Doctors
           .
           Indeed
           when
           any
           one
           did
           return
           from
           Heresie
           ,
           they
           confirmed
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Council
           of
           Arles
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Sevil
           :
           But
           upon
           a
           closer
           intuition
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           I
           find
           they
           did
           so
           onely
           to
           such
           who
           did
           not
           allow
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           their
           Sects
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Novatians
           and
           the
           
             Donatists
             .
             Novatiani
             poenitentiam
             à
             suo
             conventu
             arcent
             penitùs
             ,
             &
             iis
             qui
             ab
             ipsis
             tinguntur
             sacrum
             Chrisma
             non
             praebent
             .
             Quocircà
             qui
             ex
             hâc
             Haeresi
             corpori
             Ecclesiae
             conjunguntur
             benedicti
             Patres
             ungi
             jusserunt
             :
          
           
           So
           Thedoret
           .
           For
           that
           reason
           onely
           the
           Novatians
           were
           to
           be
           confirmed
           upon
           their
           conversion
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           it
           not
           before
           .
           I
           finde
           also
           ,
           they
           did
           confirm
           the
           converted
           Arrians
           ;
           
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           given
           in
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           
             Arles
             ,
             quia
             propriâ
             lege
             utuntur
             .
          
           They
           had
           a
           way
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Gloss
           saith
           upon
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
             de
             Arrianis
             consecrat
             .
             dist
          
           .
           4.
           their
           baptism
           was
           not
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           baptism
           being
           null
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           suspected
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           as
           sure
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           confirmed
           them
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Bonasiaci
           in
           the
           second
           council
           of
           Arles
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Arrians
           also
           were
           )
           baptized
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Trinity
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           a
           suspected
           matter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           confirmed
           them
           :
           But
           to
           such
           persons
           who
           had
           been
           rightly
           baptized
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           they
           never
           did
           repeat
           it
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           an
           indelible
           seal
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           St.
           Basil
           calls
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           inviolable
           .
           They
           who
           did
           re-baptize
           ,
           did
           also
           reconfirm
           .
           But
           as
           it
           was
           an
           error
           in
           St.
           Cyprian
           and
           the
           Africans
           to
           do
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           second
           also
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           had
           done
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           no
           mention
           expresly
           that
           they
           did
           the
           latter
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           fore-mentioned
           accounts
           ,
           and
           either
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           invalidity
           of
           their
           first
           pretended
           baptism
           ,
           or
           their
           not
           using
           at
           all
           of
           confirmation
           in
           their
           Heretical
           conventicles
           :
           But
           the
           repetition
           of
           confirmation
           is
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           council
           of
           
             Tarracon
             ,
             cap.
          
           6.
           
           and
           by
           
             P.
             Gregory
          
           the
           second
           :
           and
           
             sanctum
             Chrisma
             collatum
             &
             altaris
             honor
             propter
             consecrationem
             (
             quae
             per
             Episcopos
             tantùm
             exercenda
             &
             conferenda
             sunt
             )
             evelli
             non
             queunt
             ,
          
           
           said
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           a
           council
           at
           Toledo
           .
           
           Confirmation
           and
           holy
           Orders
           (
           which
           are
           to
           be
           given
           by
           Bishops
           alone
           )
           can
           never
           be
           anulled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           never
           be
           repeated
           ;
           and
           this
           relies
           〈◊〉
           those
           severe
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           having
           spoken
           of
           〈◊〉
           
             ●oundation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisms
             and
             
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
          
           
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             if
             they
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             renewed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           baptism
           and
           confirmation
           can
           never
           be
           repeated
           .
           To
           Christians
           that
           sin
           after
           these
           ministrations
           ,
           there
           is
           onely
           left
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Expergiscimini
           ,
           that
           they
           arise
           from
           slumber
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Every
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           careful
           that
           he
           
             do
             not
             grieve
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           does
           ,
           yet
           let
           him
           not
           quench
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           a
           desperate
           case
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           great
           conservative
           of
           the
           new
           Life
           ,
           onely
           keep
           the
           Keeper
           ,
           take
           care
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           do
           not
           depart
           from
           you
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           ministery
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           but
           once
           ;
           for
           as
           baptism
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           confirmation
           .
        
         
           I
           end
           this
           discourse
           with
           a
           plain
           exhortation
           out
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ;
           upon
           those
           words
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             He
             that
             confirmeth
             us
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             is
             God
             ;
             Repete
             quia
             accepisti
             signaculum
             spirituale
             ,
             spiritum
             sapientiae
             &
             intellectus
             ,
             spiritum
             consilii
             atque
             virtutis
             ,
             spiritum
             cognitionis
             atque
             pietatis
             ,
             Spiritum
             Sancti
             timoris
             &
             serva
             quod
             accepisti
             .
             Signavit
             te
             Deus
             Pater
             ,
             confirmavit
             te
             Christus
             Dominus
             .
          
           Remember
           that
           thou
           (
           who
           hast
           been
           confirmed
           )
           hast
           receiv'd
           the
           spiritual
           signature
           ;
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdom
           and
           understanding
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           council
           and
           strength
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           knowledge
           and
           godliness
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           holy
           fear
           ,
           keep
           what
           thou
           hast
           receiv'd
           .
           The
           Father
           hath
           seal'd
           thee
           ,
           and
           Christ
           thy
           Lord
           hath
           confirmed
           thee
           by
           his
           Divine
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           never
           depart
           from
           thee
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           unless
           by
           evil
           works
           we
           estrange
           him
           from
           us
           .
           The
           same
           advice
           is
           given
           by
           Prudentius
           .
        
         
           
           
             Cultor
             Dei
             memento
             ,
          
           
             Te
             fontis
             &
             lavacri
          
           
             Rorem
             subiisse
             Sanctum
          
           
             Et
             Chrismate
             innotatum
             .
             *
          
        
         
           Remember
           how
           great
           things
           ye
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           you
           ;
           ye
           are
           of
           his
           flock
           ,
           and
           his
           Militia
           ;
           ye
           are
           now
           to
           fight
           his
           battles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           put
           on
           his
           armour
           ,
           and
           to
           implore
           his
           auxiliaries
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           strengths
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           to
           be
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           against
           all
           his
           and
           all
           our
           Enemies
           .
           But
           he
           that
           desires
           grace
           ,
           must
           not
           despise
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           the
           instruments
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           though
           God
           communicates
           his
           invisible
           spirit
           to
           you
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             do
             it
             by
             visible
             instruments
             is
             more
             than
             he
             needs
             ,
             but
             not
             more
             than
             we
             do
             need
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           since
           God
           descends
           to
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           let
           us
           carefully
           and
           lovingly
           address
           our selves
           to
           his
           ordinances
           ;
           that
           as
           we
           receive
           remission
           of
           sins
           by
           the
           washing
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           consecrated
           Symbols
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           
             sub
             Ducibus
             Christianae
             militiae
          
           ,
           by
           the
           prayer
           and
           imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           ,
           whom
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           separated
           to
           this
           ministery
           .
           
             For
             if
             you
             corroborate
             your self
             by
             baptism
          
           (
           they
           are
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
             )
             and
             then
             take
             heed
             for
             the
             future
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             firmest
             aids
             consigning
             your
             mind
             and
             body
             with
             the
             Vnction
             from
             above
          
           (
           viz.
           in
           the
           Holy
           Rite
           of
           Confirmation
           )
           
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             did
             with
             the
             aspersion
             on
             the
             door-posts
             in
             the
             night
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           what
           (
           evil
           )
           
             shall
             happen
             to
             you
          
           ?
           Meaning
           that
           no
           evil
           can
           invade
           you
           :
           
             and
             what
             aid
             shall
             you
             get
             ?
             If
             you
             sit
             
             down
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             rest
             ,
             your
             sleep
             shall
             be
             sweet
             unto
             you
             .
          
           But
           if
           when
           ye
           have
           received
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           ,
           you
           live
           not
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           principles
           ,
           you
           will
           lose
           him
           again
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           will
           lose
           all
           the
           blessing
           ,
           though
           the
           impression
           does
           still
           remain
           till
           ye
           turn
           quite
           Apostates
           ,
           
             in
             pessimis
             hominibus
             manebit
          
           ,
           
           
             licèt
             ad
             judicium
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Austin
           )
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           remain
           either
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           your
           Vnthankfulness
           unto
           condemnation
           ,
           or
           else
           as
           a
           seal
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           of
           your
           inheritance
           of
           Eternal
           glory
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           at
           the
           Kings
           Printing-house
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           Samuel
           Dancer
           Bookseller
           in
           Castle-street
           Dublin
           .
        
         
           DR
           .
           
             Jeremy
             Taylors
          
           (
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Connor
           )
           three
           Sermons
           Preached
           at
           
             Christ-Church
             Dublin
          
           .
           viz.
           The
           Righteousness
           Evangelical
           described
           .
           The
           Christians
           Conquest
           over
           the
           body
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Faith
           working
           by
           Love.
           Octav.
           
        
         
           His
           Funeral
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           This
           present
           Treatise
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           There
           will
           shortly
           be
           published
           his
           Treatise
           against
           Popery
           ,
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           which
           no
           man
           can
           be
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Lightburne's
           Sermon
           at
           Christ-Church
           on
           23.
           of
           October
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           A
           perfect
           Collection
           of
           Acts
           of
           the
           late
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           be
           sold
           together
           or
           severally
           .
           fol.
           
        
         
           All
           sorts
           of
           Proclamations
           .
        
         
           Jacobi
           Waraei
           Equitis
           Annales
           Henrici
           Octavi
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Lieutenants
           Speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           Catechisme
           at
           1
           d.
           for
           children
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           Pompey
           ,
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           often
           acted
           in
           the
           New
           Theatre
           in
           Dublin
           .
           and
           written
           by
           a
           Lady
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           The
           Counter-scuffle
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           Poems
           by
           several
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           and
           resined
           Wits
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           The
           Seven
           Wise
           Masters
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           The
           Acts
           of
           Custom
           and
           Excise
           with
           the
           Book
           of
           Rates
           to
           each
           of
           them
           annexed
           in
           a
           small
           Pocket
           Volumn
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Merchants
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           A
           Letter
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           concerning
           the
           Traytor
           Leckey
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           The
           Accidence
           .
        
         
           Sententiae
           Pueriles
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           XV.
           Caroli
           .
           fol.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A63673-e170
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             De
             miraculis
             .
             St.
             Benedict
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             1.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e1020
           
             De
             divin
             .
             offic
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindic.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             hierarch
             .
             per
             Franc.
             Hallier
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             de
             fide
             &
             operib
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e1620
           
             De
             sacram
             .
             disp
             .
             3.
             qu.
             Vnic
             .
             punct
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             sacram
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cateches
             .
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             80.
             in
             Johan
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hilar.
             can
             .
             4.
             in
             ●ine
             .
          
           
             In
             Matthaeum
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             4.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             S.
             Clem.
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             Constit.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Stephanum
             .
          
           
             a
             Homil.
             in
             Dominic
             .
             prim
             .
             post
             .
             ascens
             .
          
           
             b
             Epist.
             108.
             ad
             Seleucianum
             .
          
           
             c
             C
             l.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             John.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             v.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             Qu.
             9.
             ad
             Heditiam
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Joan.
             tract
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             offic
             .
             Sab.
             Pasch.
             post
             orat
             .
             quae
             dicitur
             Data
             confirm
             .
          
           
             De
             offic
             .
             divin
             .
             in
             Sabb.
             S.
             Pasche
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Jubaian
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Adv.
             Luciferian
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Symbol
             .
             Nicaen
             .
             &
             C.
             P.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             hunc
             locu●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e5040
           
             John
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap
             57.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Matthaeum
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             6.
             in
             Canonicam
             .
             Johan
             .
             circa
             med
             .
             &
             lib.
             3.
             contr
             .
             Donatist
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             16.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e5930
           
             A.
             D.
             170.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             200.
             
          
           
             De
             baptismo
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             resur
             .
             carn
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             de
             bapt
             .
          
           
             De
             Praescript
             .
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             250.
             
             Epist.
             73.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             70.
             
             &
             73.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             200.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             D.
             210.
             
          
           
             De
             Eccles.
             Hier.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Et
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             260.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             320.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             370.
             
          
           
             Adhort
             .
             ad
             S.
             lavacrum
             .
          
           
             In
             cap.
             1.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Homil
             18.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             sacram
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Hebr.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             contr
             .
             Novat
             .
          
           
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             Habetur
             apud
             Gratian.
             de
             Consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             5.
             cap.
             jejun
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e7570
           
             Homil.
             18.
             in
             Acta
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Eccles.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             In
             Hebr.
             6.
             
             Qu.
             44.
             in
             
               N.
               T.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Contr.
             Parmen
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Episc.
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Voluit
             Deus
             dona
             illa
             admiranda
             non
             contingere
             Baptizatis
             ,
             nisi
             per
             manus
             Apostolorum
             ,
             ut
             Authoritatem
             testibus
             suis
             conciliaret
             quam
             maximam
             ;
             quod
             ipsum
             simul
             ad
             retinendam
             Ecclesiae
             unitatem
             p●rtinebat
             .
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Videtur
             ergo
             fuisse
             peculiare
             Apostolorum
             munus
             dare
             Spiritum
             s●nctum
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Clarius
             in
             8.
             
             Actuum
             Apostolorum
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             offic
             .
             Ecles
             .
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Qu.
             1.
             cap.
             qui
             vult
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             2.
             de
             Episc
             .
             ordinante
             .
          
           
             1
             Qu.
             2.
             
             C.
             in
             multis
             .
             Clement
             .
             de
             elect
             cap.
             in
             plerisque
             
          
           
             Qu.
             v.
             &
             
               N.
               T.
            
             Qu.
             101.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             liter
             .
             Petiliani
             .
             c.
             104.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             hier
             .
             cap
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             48.
             
          
           
             C.
             Hieron
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             ante
             med
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             instit
             .
             Cleric
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e9270
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
             Eccl.
             Pol.
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             .
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             D.
             400.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             Mystag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Synodus
             Bituricensis
             ,
             apud
             Bochel
             .
             l.
             1.
             decret
             .
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             lit
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Spir.
             S.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e10030
           
             Part.
             3.
             qu.
             72.
             art
             .
             6.
             ad
             prim
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             In
             opusc
             .
             art
             .
             de
             Confirmat
             .
          
           
             John
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             Serm
             de
             Pentecoste
             .
          
           
             Habetur
             ap●d
             Gratian.
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             5.
             c.
             spiritus
             S.
             
          
           
             Tertull
             ad●●●
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             l.
             1.
             ca●
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             18.
             in
             Acta
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Cantic
             .
             c.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             adhort
             .
             ad
             baptis
             .
          
           
             Apud
             .
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             fide
             cap
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63673-e11500
           
             Cap.
             4.
             part
             3.
             
             De
             Eccles
             Hier
             .
             Melchiad
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             episc
             .
             Hispan
             .
             Ordo
             Rom.
             cap.
             de
             die
             Sabbathi
             .
             S.
             Pasch.
             Alcuin
             .
             De
             divin
             .
             offic
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Cassandrum
             Schol.
             ad
             Hym.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             De
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             5.
             c.
             ut
             jejuni
             .
          
           
             A.
             D.
             967.
             
          
           
             Consultationis
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             116.
             inramis
             Palmarum
             .
          
           
             De
             lib.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Orat.
             de
             baptism
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
           
             De
             exterminat
             .
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             haeret
             .
             Fabul
             .
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             Hieros
             .
             in
             Procatech
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Gratian.
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             5.
             cap.
             
          
           
             Dictum
             est
             .
             &
             cap.
             De
             homine
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Toletan
             .
             8.
             can
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zonar
             .
             in
             Can.
             Laodican
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Innovatum
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             Sanctum
             lavacrum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             lit
             .
             Petil.
             c.
             104.